Digitized by the Internet Archive in 2007 with funding from IVIicrosoft Corporation http://www.archive.org/details/athleticsfootbalOOshearich OF SPORTS AND PASTIMES EDITED BY , HIS GRACE THE DUKE OF BEAUFORT, K.G. ASSISTED EY ALFRED E. T. WATSON ATHLETICS and FOOTBALL PRINTED BY SPOTTISWOODE AND CO., NEW-STREET SQUARE LONDON UNIVERSITY ATHLETICS and FOOTBALL BY MONTAGUE SHEARMAN WITH A CONTRIBUTION ON PAPER-CHASING BY W. RYE AND AN INTRODUCTION BY SIR RICHARD WEBSTER, Q.C., M.P. \--^v^- ., - C 1 ' ■' D 'I'Vl jyiTH NUMEROUS ENGRAVINGS AFTER STANLEY BERKELEY AND INSTANTANEOUS PHOTOGRAPHS BY G. MITCHELL LONDON LONGMANS, GREEN, AND CO. 1887 ^^.:f 3,6fc^^' ^'^^ OF THE * \ X^NIVERSITT) DEDICATION TO H.R.H. THE PRINCE OF WALES. -•o*- Badminton : March, 1887. Haying received permission to dedicate these volumes, the Badminton Library of Sports and Pastimes, to His Royal Highness the Prince of Wales, I do so feeHng that I am dedicating them to one of the best and keenest sportsmen of our time. I can say, from personal observation, that there is no man who can extricate himself from a bustling and pushing crowd of horsemen, when a fox breaks covert, more dexterously and quickly than His Royal Highness ; and that when hounds run hard over a big country, no man can take a line of his own and live with them better. Also, when the wind has been blowing hard, often have I seen His Royal Highness knocking over driven grouse and partridges and high-rocketing pheasants in first-rate vi DEDICA TION. workmanlike style. He is held to be a good yachtsman, and as Commodore of the Royal Yacht Squadron is looked up to by those who love that pleasant and exhilarating pastime. His encouragement of racing is well known, and his attendance at the University, Public School, and other important Matches testifies to his being, like most English gentlemen, fond of all manly sports. I consider it a great privilege to be allowed to dedicate these volumes to so eminent a sportsman as His Royal Highness the Prince of Wales, and I do so with sincere feelings of respect and esteem and loyal devotion. BEAUFORT. PREFACE. -•o*- A FEW LINES only are necessary to explain the object with which these volumes are put forth. There is no modern encyclopaedia to which the inexperienced man, who seeks guidance in the practice of the various British Sports and Pastimes, can turn for information. Some books there are on Hunting, some on Racing, some on Lawn Tennis, some on Fishing, and so on ; but one Library, or succession of volumes, which treats of the Sports and Pastimes indulged in by Englishmen — and women — is wanting. The Badminton Library is offered to supply the want. Of the imperfections which must be found in the execution of such a design we are conscious. Experts often differ. But this we may say, that those who are seeking for knowledge on any of the subjects dealt with will find the results of many years' experience written by men who are in every case adepts at the Sport or Pastime of which they write. It is to viii PREFACE. point the way to success to those who are ignorant of the sciences they aspire to master, and who have no friend to help or coach them, that these volumes arc written. To those who have worked hard to place simply and clearly before the reader that which he will find within, the best thanks of the Editor are due. That it has been no slight labour to supervise all that has been written he must acknowledge ; but it has been a labour of love, and very much lightened by the courtesy of the Publisher, by the unflinching, indefatigable assistance of the Sub- Editor, and by the intelligent and able arrangement of each subject by the various writers, who arc so thoroughly masters of the subjects of which they treat. The reward we all hope to reap is that our work may prove useful to this and future generations. THE EDITOR. HIVERSITY AUTHOR'S PREFACE. The Author gratefully acknowledges the assistance of several friends. He is especially indebted to Mr Walter Rye for antiquarian information ; to the Editors of T/ie Sporting Life for permitting him access to a file of the Sporting Magazine and of old Bell's ; to Messrs C. W. P'OLEY, J. H. FARMER, and J. E. Vincent, from whom he derives his accounts of Eton, Harrow, and Winchester football respectively ; and to his brother, Mr JOHN SHEARMAN, for much help. A word must be added about the illustrations to this volume. Many are engraved from instantaneous photographs, taken by Mr. G. Mitchell, who attended some of the chief football matches and athletic gather- ings of the season. The veritable attitude and action of the men have thus been obtained. So far as the author is aware, the present is the first occasion in which the newest development of photography has been utilised for illustrating a work upon athletic sports. The Temple: October \'^%'] . CONTENTS. ATHLETICS. CHAPTER PAGE I. The History of Athletic Sports in England 3 II. A Modern Championship Meeting ... 54 III. Running and Runners 68 IV. Walking and Walkers 122 V. Jumping, Weight-putting, etc 139 VI. Training 166 VII. Athletic Meetings 182 VIII. Athletic Government 216 \ FOOTBALL. I. History . . . . ' 245 II. The School Games 279 III. The Rugby Union Game 294 IV. The Association Game 334 V. Football as a Sport 364 Paper-Chasing and Cross-Country Running. . . yj^^ Appendix 387 Index 399 ILL USTRA TIONS. (Engraved on wood by J. Cooper and G. Pearson.) —o*- FULL-PAGE ILLUSTRATIONS. The Dribbling Game . A Hurdle Race A Grass Course . The Rugby Union Game The Association Game . The Hounds ARTIST Fro7n a pholograph From a photograpJi From a photograph From a photograpJi From a photograph Stanley Bo'keley j» Frontispiece To face p. ii6 182 294 334 381 WOODCUTS IN TEXT. A Race ( Vignette on Title Page) . A Steeplechase Harry VIII. Throwing the Hammer Sports in time of Queen Elizabeth Cripples' Race Monmouth in Boots v. Soldiers in Stockings Race between Elderly Fat Man and Man with Jockey on back Man on Stilts v. Man Running . Dead Beat Ready to Start .... Started Sprinting of To-day A very Fast Sprinter ARTIST PAGE From a photograph Stanley Berkeley XV Stanley Berkeley • 3 Stanley Berkeley • 14 Stanley Bei'keley . 17 Stanley Berkeley . 19 Stanley Berkeley Stanley Berkeley Stanley Berkeley Frotn a photograph From a photograph From a photograph From a photograph 29 31 37 69 75 81 91 XIV ILL US TRA TIONS. In Condition Out of Condition Steeplechase — Water-jump . Walking Race Short Stride A fine Free Stride Half over Well over Dropping High Jump. Long Jump Putting the Shot— First Position Putting the Shot— Second Position . Throwing Hammer Tug of War •No Smoking' Veterans* Race 'Collared' Rugby Football ♦ A Fast Forward Game ' . •A Loose Scrimmage' . . . . Three-Quarter Back : 'an Anxious | Moment' S Partisanship A Forward A Nasty Jar Heading *To keep an Eye upon the Prowlers' . A Back A Half-Back Defending the Goal . . . . ' The Field at each Kick changes ^ LIKE A Kaleidoscope' . . S The Hares ARTIST Stanley BeYkeley Stanley Berkeley From a photograph From a photograpli Frotn a photogi'apli From a photograph From a photograph From a photograph From a photogi'aph From a photograph From a photograph From a photograph From a photograph Frotn a photograph F?-om a photograph Stanley Berkeley Stanley Berkeley Stanley Berkeley From a photograph From a photograph From a photograph From a photogj-aph From a photograph From a photograph From a photograph From a photog)-aph From a photograph From a photograph From a photograph Fj-om a photograph From a photograph Stanley Berkeley UK T^ OF WE '^ ^ ivebsitt OF CAUFORHV^:- INTRODUCTION. T may seem strange that I should be asked to turn aside from the studies and occupations which have so closely engaged my time during the last twenty years, to write a few A steeplechase lines upon a subject in which, during that period, and for years before, I have taken the greatest interest, namely, athletics ; and yet it is not xvi INTRODUCTION altogether unfitting, inasmuch as I am probably as well qualified as any to speak from personal experience of the advantages which are gained in a sedentary life from the power of practising active exercises. Except cycling and lawn-tennis, both of which have been practically invented during the last fifteen years, no pursuit has seen so great an advance or revival as athletic sports. It may be, and it probably is, the case (as those who read the pages of this book will learn), that for a great many years prior to the year 1850 athletic sports had been from time to time pursued by both amateurs and pro- fessionals, who had with more or less assiduity, accord- ing to the particular ability or powers of the competitor, performed before the public ; there had been, no doubt, remarkable instances of individual men who possibly had been as great at running, walking, jumping, and svvimming as those who have excelled in modern times ; but it is perfectly certain that prior to the date last men- tioned — I mean the year 1850 — athletics were not prac- tised as a recognised system of muscular education, nor was there any authentic record of individual perform- ances. I doubt, moreover, whether either times or dis- tances were taken and measured with sufficient accuracy to make the earlier records in any way trustworthy. Speaking of our Universities, I have seen the founda- tion of the present prosperous clubs at both Cambridge and Oxford, and, with the exception of the crick-run at Rugby and the steeplechase at Eton, prior to 1850 no public school had any established athletic contest. I do not, however, propose in the few lines which I intend to INTRODUCTION pen to attempt any history of athletic sports i the folldw- ing pages will, I am sure, contain records attractive bdth to the athlete and the public, of those who, in years gone by and down to the present time, have excelled on the road, the turf, and the running-path. I wish for a few moments to regard the subject from the point of view of the consideration of the advantages to be gained in the practice of athletics, and, secondly, to make a few suggestions as to the best mode in which these advan- tages may be increased so as to be of still greater utility and benefit. We are brought face to face in England, and other populous countries, with the difficult problem which is called into existence by over-population, and the utter absence of space and opportunity for the youth of the present day to find sufficient scope for his energies. The tendency to crowd into the curriculum of both school and college a large and ever-increasing number of subjects has rendered the strain of education far heavier than in times gone by, and this tension will certainly increase. In old days, when a fair grounding in Greek and Latin, or a moderate knowledge in mathematics, was a sufficient preparation for almost any profession (the bril- liant few being left to excel in those subjects by the sheer force of their natural abilities), the culture of the body and the simultaneous development of physical and mental strength were of less importance, or at any rate their value was less recognised. I need scarcely remind those who read these pages that, thirty years ago, it was the exception for a senior wrangler or a senior classic to a xviii INTRODUCTION figure in the University boat or the eleven. The names of those few who did excel stand out among their contempo- raries, and it was by no means an uncommon experience to find that those who had surpassed in intellectual contests in school and college utterly broke down in their professions in after life. I attribute this in no small degree to the fact that for many boys and men there was scarcely any inducement to develop or use their physical strength, nothing which led them to those pur- suits which, without engrossing the mind too much, de- velop the body gradually and contemporaneously with mental growth. How many a first class man at Oxford, or wrangler or first class classic at Cambridge, could only find exercise in the daily and monotonous grind of an hour or an hour and a halfs walk ; cricket and boating both taking up too much time, and not unfrequently leading many to expenses which they could ill afford ? I maintain that one great good which has arisen from the stimulus given from the years 1 860 to 1 870 to athletic sports is the facility which those pursuits afford for the development of physical strength, and the inducement to active exercise offered to men who, either from want of inclination or want of means, would otherwise never have taken any. I have known intimately a great many reading men,who have told me how deeply they regretted that there was nothing of the kind in their time, and many others have assured me of the advantages which they have derived from the interest which these pursuits have given to them, and the inducement to take exercises which otherwise they would have wholly neglected. It INTRODUCTION xix: must not be forgotten that more genuine exercise can be got in a shorter space of time from running than probably from any other pursuit, except boxing and gymnastics, with the great advantage of the former over the two latter that the exercise is taken in the open air. There is, moreover, the great interest which attaches to the contests in other colleges, universities, and clubs, affording an object of attraction at times when it is not necessary for men themselves to compete, and bringing together men who otherwise would remain unknown to one another, whereby acquaintanceships and friendships are formed which are of the greatest value. A very dis- tinguished judge who joined the Inns of Court rifle corps in the earliest days of its existence told me that he much regretted that there was no rifle corps when he was called to the bar, as he was satisfied that many young men reading for the bar were by such means brought into contact with older members of the pro- fession, whom under ordinary circumstances they would have had no opportunity of meeting. It is unnecessary here for me to enlarge upon the immense advantage to be gained from the simultaneous development of physical and mental power ; that subject has been so fully treated, and the beneficial results so conclusively demonstrated, by those who have studied the matter from a scientific and medical point of view, particularly in connection with the Swedish system, that any argument of mine would be out of place. I can only say that I am firmly convinced that the brain is better developed, and is more capable of sustained effort. XX INTRODUCTION if its growth be accompanied by a proportionate physical development than in the case of the brain over-developed without any corresponding bodily improvement. I desire here to say a few words upon the subject of the best method of athletic training in schools. I am of course aware that superlative excellence and cases of remarkable prowess are to a great extent inborn — or to put the converse, that some boys and men, however much they practise, will never succeed in reaching the standard readily attained by born athletes. But superlative ex- cellence in special cases is by no means that which is most to be aimed at. Innate talent for any pursuit will as a rule develop itself whatever be its surroundings, but I think at all public schools boys should be taught to run properly. There is as much difference between good running and bad running as there is between good rowing and bad rowing, and the standard of excellence will be certainly increased by a high normal standard among the average boys. To mention one other point, it will be admitted that no boy is more likely to do harm in a school than the loafer. Ask the masters of any public school what class of boys cause them the most anxiety, or bring the least credit on a school ; they will tell you the boys who loaf, and have no zest for play or work. Numbers of boys are not strong enough to play foot- ball, or are not successful at cricket, and cannot afford the expense of racquets. To many of these the incentive to exercise by the prospect of being able to compete in races and other athletic tests is an incalculable benefit, INTRODUCTION xxi particularly If one or more of the masters, who have often themselves been distinguished in muscular pursuits, superintend and take an interest in their training and practice. All boys should, in my opinion, be made to take some regular exercise of the kind best suited to them, and in the first instance under regular and careful supervision. Attention to such a matter as this will prevent boys from being made to play games for which they are not adapted ; for instance, very little practice or tuition in running would find out the boys who are unfitted for football or incapable of extreme exertion ; and, again, the boys who show a turn of speed in advance of their age will develop more rapidly into, high-class performers. I am, however, altogether opposed to any boys being made to race too long distances, particularly game and plucky boys who do not know when they are beaten. I think no boy under fourteen should run a race of greater length than half a mile ; he may trot longer distances so as to strengthen the muscles of the feet, legs, and back, care being taken that he runs throughout as much as possible in good form. Only those who have had personal experience of results have the slightest idea of the improvement made by a few lessons in the proper style of running, getting well on to the toes with a springy tread, the hips working freely, the chest out and arms well carried. I am satisfied that the growth of boys is improved, and that their lungs are strengthened, by moderate and judicious coaching. In strong corroboration of this I would call attention xxii INTRODUCTION to the extraordinary improvement in times and per- formances which has taken place during the last twenty years. This has, no doubt, been to a certain extent due to a circumstance to which I have already referred — namely, the inaccuracy of the old records both as to distances and times ; but, allowing for unwarranted conclusions based on comparison, there can be little doubt that five-and- twenty years ago the number of men who in ordinary con- dition could run a mile in five minutes was exceedingly few, so much so that anything under five minutes was supposed to be good time for amateurs, whereas at the present time 4 min. 30 sec. may be taken to be below the standard of first-class performances, and, as the follow- ing pages will show, the mile has been run by undoubted amateurs under 4 min. 25 sec. The iniprovement in the quarter-mile is quite as remarkable, although it was more speedily attained, being due to improvement in style. Between 1865 and 1872 the standard time was reduced from 55 seconds to 50 and 51 ; the time of the other distances — as, for instance, half-mile and three miles — has correspondingly improved. In the hurdles it is ex- ceedingly difficult to make out any comparison ; nor do I think there has been the same improvement in pace, although the number of first-class performers has in- creased enormously. Probably the most remarkable instance is the im- provement in jumping, both in height and length. It is not many years ago that to clear six feet was considered beyond human powers, and to cover 22 ft. 6 in. and 23 ft. little short of an impossibility, and yet both these feats INTRO D UCTION xxiii have been performed by more than one athlete. I do not wish to close these observations without some refer- ence to such contests as throwing the hammer and putting the weight : in my opinion they are contests which should be encouraged, as they afford scope to those who are unable to compete in running and jump- ing, and are very valuable for the development of the chest and arms. The same arguments may also with justice be em- ployed in favour of walking ; and while on the subject of walking, I wish to call particular attention to the extra- ordinary feats of long-distance walking which have been performed in late years, by which I mean distances of 40 and 50 miles and upwards, which are, in my opinion, of far greater value than the so-called performances of walking eight or more miles in the hour by a mode of progression so nearly resembling a shamble or trot as to defy the most watchful of judges. I have known many instances of development of chest, lungs, and great improvement of general stamina, resulting in a vastly improved constitution, from steady walking of long dis- tances. I gladly take this opportunity of paying a tribute to the great services rendered to athletic pursuits by the late J. G. Chambers, Esq., of Eton and Cambridge, who for years devoted himself to initiating and main- taining contests of all kinds, and by his untiring energy and foresight did probably more than any one in modern times to maintain and improve the standard of athletics among both amateurs and professionals. xxiv INTRODUCTION Before concluding, it is right that I should say one word upon that which may be called the moral aspect of athletics. That their practice tends to encourage self-con- trol, self-reliance, without undue confidence, and a proper appreciation of other men's merits, there can be no doubt ; moreover, they promote that spirit of good-fellowship which enables the beaten man to go up and honestly congratulate the victor who has conquered him ; but, beyond this, as I have already said, the contests and gatherings offer the opportunity of making lasting friendships and connections which are often of the greatest value in after life. A reputation once earned by the boy or man in such pursuits follows him to other professions, and has more than once contributed in no small degree to early success in the work of life. To those who in the past or in the present have taken interest in athletic sports, or wish to know their history, or who feel, as I do, that they afford the opportunity of innocent and healthy pleasure, as well as of bodily development, I commend the study of these pages, com- piled by one who has ample means of knowledge, and a ripe judgment with which to gauge the accuracy and authenticity of any records of the performances which he describes. RICHARD E. WEBSTER Temple : October 1887. ATHLETICS B 'J i' It^ "I" y r.-5. CHAPTER I. THE HISTORY OF ATHLETIC SPORTS IN ENGLAND. Hanc olim veteres vitam coluere Sabini, .... sic fortis Etruria crevit Scilicet et reram facta est pulcherrima Roma. -^^^^"^^^ ' !^lf ^_/ Running and jumping are so W^ natural and so easy to the young, that in one sense it may be said they no more have a his- tory than laugh- ing or weeping. As long as there have been men on the earth it may safely -Ji .i.Vv-~!i,,..,,,»,i,,)||i;i|U,,,,|„|i3ui,ii,|,|;.|.i; k] 1 '■:m^^ '^T'Nn ^^^ ■ '^ ^mM'"^ Harry VIII. throwing the hammer. STANLt'< B 2 ftt'-^ ^^ 4 ATHLETICS be asserted that there have been running matches ; and in every warlike nation feats of strength, speed, and endurance of the body have excited admiration. With but few nations, however, have athletic exercises formed an art and become a feature of national life ; and where this has been the case there is a history, and an interesting history, of the practice of feats of strength and speed. To write such a history of English athletic sport is no easy task ; for, as far as this writer is aware, it has never been seriously attempted before. The learned Strutt, whose work is such a mine of wealth to sport- ing antiquarians, contents himself with informing his readers that * it is needless to assert the antiquity of foot-racing, because it will readily occur to everyone that occasions con- tinually present themselves which call forth the exertions of running. . . . Originally, perhaps, foot-races had no other incitement than emulation, or at best the prospect of a small reward, but in process of time the rewards were magnified, and contests of this kind were instituted as public amuse- ments — the ground marked out and judges appointed to decide upon the fairness of the race and to bestow the re- ward.' Such an ct priori method of writing history will hardly account satisfactorily for the present form of athletic sport in England. The only other writer, as far as we are aware, who has attempted to explain the origin of English athletics to modern readers has given an excellent essay upon Greek athletics, and has then assured us that Mn one respect our position is like that of the Romans. Athletics are not indi- genous with us.' It is our object in the present chapter to show with what success we can that competitions in running, jumping, and hurling of heavy weights are not only indigenous to the land, but have been one of the chief characteristics of both town and country life in England as far back as chronicles will reach ; and that athletic sports, though they have had their days of waxing and waning, have always been a feature of life in * Merrie England.' It is difficult to obtain much information of the sports of ATHLETIC SPORTS IN ENGLAND 5 the people in the middle ages as distinguished from the sports of the nobles. Just as the Roman historian expresses his opinion that the ancient Greeks were no better than the ancient Romans, the latter only suffering from the lack of eloquent chroniclers, so it is probable that the populace pro- duced as good runners as Henry V. and his Court ; but in the days of chivalry the bards only chronicled the feats of persons of quality. The monarch in question ' was so swift a runner that he and two of his lords, without bow or other engine, would take a wild buck in a large park.' Long before his time we know that the youth of London had their summer as well as their winter sports. FitzStephen, the monk of Canterbury, born in London, writes in the reign of Henry IL that the young Londoners had open spaces allotted to them near the City, where they practised, amongst other exercises, ' leaping, wrest- ling, casting of the stone, and playing with the ball.' No mention is made of running, but we can hardly imagine that leaping matches would be known and not running matches. FitzStephen is no mean observer of sport, and his description of * sliding ' on the ice in winter is almost as minute as that of Dickens in 'Pickwick.' The knightly youths, however, were taught to run, jump, and wrestle in the days of chivalry, as well as the citizens ; but this was, of course, chiefly as a military training, the feats by which they earned the greatest glory, as well as the smiles of the fair, being performed on horseback, as befitted persons of equestrian rank. In the romance quoted by Strutt, called * The Knight of the Swan,' a certain duchess, Ydain by name, brought up her sons in ' all maner of good operacyons, vertues and maners : and when in their adolescence they were somewhat comen to the age of strength they were taught to runne, to just, and to wrestle.' Again, in the poem entitled ' Knyghthode and Batayle,' written early in the fifteenth century, we find : In rennynge the exercise is good also To smyte, first in fight and also whenne To take a place our foemen will forerenne. 6 ATHLETICS And for to lepe a dike is also good, For mightily what man may renne and lepe May well devict and safe 'is party kepe. In another romance also quoted by Strutt, that of ' The Three Kings' Sons,' it is said of a certain knight, ' The king for to assaie him made justes and turnies, and no man did so well as he in runnyng, playing at the pame, shotyng, and cast- yng of the barre, ne found he his maister.' The running and weight-putting, to which the townsmen of London were so much addicted, were not always favoured by the kings of England, who were afraid that the practice of archery might fall into disuse ; and we find Edward III. especially pro- hibiting weight-putting by statute; but the statute, although never repealed, appears to have been more honoured in the breach than in the observance, for at the time of the decline of chivalry ' casting of the barre ' was still a common pursuit. Henry VI 11. certainly in one respect chose his amusements better than some of his predecessors; while Edward II. found his favourite amusement in ' cross and pile ' (or, as it is now known, ' pitch and toss '), the much-married monarch, in his early days, was greatly devoted to this ' casting of the barre.' Even after his ac- cession to the throne, his daily amusements embraced weight- putting, dancing, tilting, leaping, and running. The example of a monarch has, it is well known, a most persuasive effect, and hence it is not astonishing to find from a contemporary writer (Wilson) that all active sports, both on horseback and on foot, including leaping, running, and bar-throwing, became fashionable amusements. In the succeeding age, however, we begin to find foot ex- ercises less thought of by the upper classes. Richard Pace, the secretary to King Henry VIH., could advise noblemen's sons to pursue ♦■heir sports, ' and leave study and learning to the children of meaner people ; ' but although his advice was, no doubt, followed by many of his readers, the ' new learning ' gradually took hold of the upper classes, and cultivated minds began to be rather contemptuous of rough bodily exercises. ATHLETIC SPORTS IN ENGLAND 7 Still, throughout the reign of Henry VIII. gentlemen were accustomed to write in favour of pedestrian as well as of equestrian exercises. Sir William Forest, in his ' Poesye of Princelye Practice,' holds that a prince should In featis of maistries bestowe some diligence. Too ryde, runne, lepe, or caste by violence Stone, barre or plummett, or such other thinge, It not refuseth any prince or kynge. About the same time that worthy knight. Sir Thomas Elyot, wrote the manual of education for a gentleman, ' The Boke called the Governour,' from which many succeeding writers borrowed largely without any acknowledgment. Sir Thomas, who was in many senses before his time, expresses himself strongly against the system of unnecessary flogging and in favour of a judicious mixture of athletics and learning for a boy. ' A discrete master,' he says, ' may with as much or more ease both to himself and his scholler lead him to play at tennis or shoote.' In the sixteenth chapter of his work he speaks of ' Sundrye fourmes of exercise necessarye for a gentilman,' and there are, he says, 'some exercises which with health join commoditie : ' * Touching such exercises as may be used within the house or in the shadowe, such as deambulations, labouryng with poyses made of ledde, lifting and throwing the heavy stone or barre, playing at tennis and diverse semblable exer- cises I will for this time pass over,' and he exhorts his readers to study Galen De Sanitate tuenda upon the subject. What follows about running and jumping is curious, as it makes it plain that Sir Thomas knew that there were some people who decried these sports as being vulgar. He says, ' Rennyng is bothe a good exercise and a laudable solace ' (we presume by solace he means pastime, and not consolation in the sense in which a certain well-known athlete of modern times stated that, whenever he was suffering from disappointed love, he took a walking tour to work it off). He defends running by the argumentum ad homijiem^ showing that Achilles, Alexander, 8 ATHLETICS and others were famous runners, and that Epaminondas not only ran but jumped every morning before breakfast for health and amusement. He goes on : ' Nedes must rennynge be taken for a laudable exercise sens one of the mooste noble capitaynes of all the Romans took his name from it ' (meaning Papirius Cursor). In this argument he seems to us to be meet- ing the scholars of the ' new learning,' who, while they studied the classics and classical models, were irreverent enough to decry athletics. That they did so there is no doubt from other sources. Roger Ascham, in his great book, ' Toxophilus,' says roundly that ' running, leaping, and quoiting be too vile for scholars.' However, although in the sixteenth century opinions were divided as to whether running, leaping, and bar-casting were genteel or not, there is no doubt whatever that the common ])eople were little affected by this, and went on with their amusements as before. A very few years after 'The Boke railed the Governour ' was published, we learn from one of the Harleian MSS. that as the great football match which was usually played upon the Roodee at Chester became ])roductive of much inconvenience, it was decided to substitute a foot- race ; and accordingly, instead of the shoemakers presenting the drapers, ' in the presence of the Mayor at the Cross on the Rodehee,' with a football of the ' value of three shillings and fourpence or above, by consent of all parties concerned the ball was changed into six glayves of silver of the like value, as a reward for the best runner that day upon the aforesaid Rodehee.' This affords a curious picture of sixteenth-century manners. Instead of the annual football match, * Shoemakers V. Drapers,' the ' Championship of Chester ' footrace is sub- stituted. Shakespeare, no doubt, saw some running matches both amongst gentle and simple folk. His own experiences of all kinds are reproduced in his pages, and 'private matches' and public competitions are alike mentioned by him. In the First Part of ' Henry IV.,' Act II., Scene 4, we have Falstaff offering ATHLETIC SPORTS IN ENGLAND to run Poins: 'I could give a thousand pounds I could run as fast as thou canst,' says the stout knight. In the Third Part of ' Henry VI.,' Act II., Scene 3, we have another allusion to foot-racing: Forspent with toil as runners with a race, I lay me down a little while to breathe. We are, however, anticipating, for there is evidence nearly a century before Shakespeare of the fondness of the common people for athletic sports. Strutt quotes the following lines from Barclay's ' Eclogues,' first published in 1508. A shepherd says : I can both hurle and sling, I runne, I wrestle, I can well throwe the barre, No shepherd throweth the axeltree so farre ; If I were merry, I could well leape and spring, I were a man mete to serve a prince or king. A very curious piece of information given in Russell's ' His- tory of Guildford ' has a bearing on the sports of the sixteenth century. In a certain law case to decide in 1597 the title to a field near the town, one John Durich, gentleman, figuring as ' the most ancient inhabitant,' who is common in such trials, said that he had known the ground for fifty years, and when a scholar at the Free School did ' runne there and play at cricket.' The most admirable description, however, of the popular sports of the sixteenth century is that often quoted from, the work of the younger Randel Holme or Holmes, one of the wandering minstrels and merry-makers of the North country. Speaking, it is believed, of the men of Lancashire, in lines which show him to be better as a sportsman than as a poet, he says : Any they dare challenge for to throw the sledge. To jump or leape over a ditch or hedge, To wrastle, play at stoole-ball or to runne, To pitche the barre or to shoote of a gunne, 5 To play at loggets, nine holes or ten pinnes, To trie it out at football by the shinnes ; At ticke-tacke, saw nody, maw and ruffe. At hot cockles, leap frogge and Wind man's buffe, lo ATHLETICS To drink the halfer pottes or deale at the whole canne, ID To play at chesse or pue or inkehorne, To daunce the morris, play at barley breake, At al exploites a man can think or speake, At shove-groate, venter point and cross and pile, At ' beshrew him that's the last at any stile,' 1 5 At leapinge over a Christmas bonfire, Or at the drawing dame out of the myre. At shoote-cocke, Gregory, stoolball and what not. Pick point, toppe and scourge to make him holt. It would require the length of an essay to explain all the above sports, many of which are still familiar under different names. * Stool-ball ' is the rudimentary form of cricket, the one player defending the stool while the other threw the ball at it. Prob- ably, however, in one of the two lines in which * stool-ball ' is mentioned, it is a mistake for ' stow-ball ' or golf. It is evident, therefore, that in the sixteenth century football and many other well-known pastimes were common. But for our purposes the verses are more useful as showing how the different forms of athletic sport were beginning to be systematised. In line i we have Throwing the Hammer, in line 2 the Long Jump and the High Jump, in line 3 running, and in line 4 'pitching' or ' putting ' the weight, as distinct from ' throwing ' the hammer with a sling round the head. Line 14 also describes a very curious kind of sprint-racing, which, we believe, was also practised by Roman schoolboys (' occupet extremum scabies'). A party of lads are together, and one suddenly starts off without any warning to run to a mark, which he names; the others join in and race to the mark. The last in pays a forfeit or gets a kick, as the case may be. It is one of the best tests of speed and quickness in starting, and is much like the common practice of modern sprinters of ' taking each other on at starts,' one starting when he likes and the other following him as best he can. It is clear enough, then, that the common people had their regular athletic sports in the EHzabethan age, but that at this I ATHLETIC SPORTS IN ENGLAND ii time people of fashion took little part in them. Pageants, pro- cessions, and masques were the amusements of Elizabeth's court, or bear-baitings or bull-baitings, and last, but not least, dramatic exhibitions. Nowhere in Robert Laneham's long account of the revels at Kenilworth, nor in Nichol's ac- count of the ' Progresses of Queen Elizabeth,' are there, as far as we are aware, any allusions to pedestrian sports. In the succeeding reign the fashion turned again, as we shall pre- sently see. Curiously enough, however, our best notion of the universal popularity amongst the lower classes of differ- ent forms of athletic sport is gathered from the Puritan writers, who were the bitter opponents of such pastimes. The Puri- tans, however, at the first did not oppose the sports themselves so much as the occasions upon which they were practised. What these occasions were is abundantly clear. The ordinary times for running, leaping, football and such like pastimes were Sundays and Church festivals, and the usual arena the churchyard ; the greater and more uproarious festivities took place on the last days of the country fairs. The fairs, as being the more important, perhaps deserve attention first. The greater part of the trading of the country in the Elizabethan age was conducted by means of the fairs ; horses, cattle, and all necessaries for the season were bought at them. In Harri- son's ' Description of England,' published at this time, a list is given of the 'more important' fairs, which mentions three or four hundred of these gatherings. It is scarcely to be wondered at, by those who know the peculiar faculty of the Englishman to combine business with sport, that when the business was over, or even before, sporting competitions should follow, the whole affair concluding, as the Puritan writers assert (and probably with some truth), with general orgies of intoxica- tion and riot. Of the nature of the sports at these fairs, which, doubtless, continued in much the same form as long as the fairs themselves were held, we shall have to give some further account afterwards, but running, jumping, and weight-putting seem to have been invariable features of the programme. The 12 ATHLETICS Puritans, however, did their best to suppress all these sports en- tirely. John Northbrooke, writing as early as 1 5 7 7, and demand- ing a Government supervision of fairs, alludes to the festivals in the following complimentary terms : ' There would not be so many loytering idle persons, ruffians, blasphemers, swingebuck- lers, tossepottes, etc. etc. ' (there is a crescendo of abuse, and the extract must of necessity be Bowdlerised) ' if these dunghills and filth in commonweales were removed.' Stubbs, another Puri- tan writer, the author of the ' Anatomie of Abuses,' expresses himself against the fairs in equally strong terms. His attitude to sport in general may be gathered from the fact of his speak- ing of 'tennise, bowles, and such like fooleries.' If the fairs, however, were ' dunghills,' the practice of sports at the wakes, or Church festivals, and on ordinary Sundays, was still more shocking to the reformers. In 1570 one of them paraphrased into English, and dedicated to Queen Elizabeth, the foreign work of one Kirchmaier, who, as he wrote in Latin, adopted the name of Naogeorgus. The translator, Barnabe Googe, says of the people on Sundays : Now when their dinner once is done, and that they well have fed. To play they go, to casting of the stone, to runne or shoote. To toss the light and windy ball aloft with hande or foote. Some others trie their skill in gonnes, some wrastell all the day And some to schoole of fence do goe to gaze upon the play. About the same time Thomas Cartwright, m his admonition to Parliament, asserts that the parson is as bad as his flock. 'He pusheth it over (the service) as fast as he can galloppe: for either he hath two places to serve, or there are some games to be playde in the afternoon.' However, we need say no more as to the Puritan efforts to suppress athletic sports. The merits of the Puritans can hardly obtain a fair hearing in a history of sport ; they, no doubt, succeeded for a time in discount- enancing it, and in putting down its practice very effectually upon Sundays, but when the Puritan government fell, its fall, to paraphrase Ridley's words, * lighted such a fire ' of sporting enthusiasm as has never yet been extinguished in England. ATHLETIC SPORTS IN ENGLAND 13 However, under the first two Stuart kings both the upper classes and such of the lower classes as were not converted to Puritanism showed an undiminished vigour for athletic sports. Peacham, who published his ' Compleat Gentleman' in 1622, gives a list of the sports which a gentleman should practise. First of all comes, of course, riding. It is the 'great and most noble ' sport, for ' kings have always delighted to ride.' Throwing the hammer and wrestling are low-class sports, ' not so well beseeming nobility but rather soldiers in a camp ; ' * neither,' he goes on, ' have I read or heard of any prince or general commended for wrestling save Epaminondas and Achmat, the last emperor of Turkey.' This worthy, it appears, made a * record ' for hammer-throwing, and ' there was reared in Constantinople, for one extraordinary cast which none could come near, two great pillars of marble.' Our modern ' record- breakers ' receive a medal sometimes, but the event is not re- corded upon marble pillars, because, perhaps, the record- breakers are not emperors. Peacham, however, thinks highly of running, and in its praise he gives a shameful plagiarism from the book of Sir Thomas Elyot, to which we have referred before. Running is good because Achilles and Alexander were runners, and jumping is good because Epaminondas and Alexander jumped before breakfast. However, he gives his own opinion that these exercises are ' commendable.' What- ever may have been the merits or demerits of the Stuarts, there can be no question that sportsmen owe a debt of gratitude to them. James I., though he was not an athlete himself, and though he objected to football, yet gave a general encourage- ment to sports, both by precept in his work, ' Basilikon Doron,' and by practice in frequently acting as referee or judge. The following extract from the ' Basilikon Doron,' which was a work of precepts to his son, is interesting: 'And amongst all un- necessaire things which are lawful and expedient I think exercises of the body most commendable to be used by a young prince. For albeit I grant it to be most requisite for a king to exercise his engine, which surely with idleness will 14 ATHLETICS rouste and become blunt, yet certainly bodily exercises are very commendable as well for baunishing idleness as for making the body able and durable for travell.' ' The exercises that I would have you use, although but moderately, not making a craft of them ' (which means, we suppose, that a prince should be an amateur, not a * pro '), * are running, leaping, ^^Testling, fencing, dancing, and playing at the caitch, or tennise, archerie, palle- malle, and such like other fair and pleasant field games.' Both Peacham and his Majesty seem to despise hammer-throwing, the former expressing his dislike, and the latter saying nothing Sports in lime of Queen Elizabeth. of it, from which it appears that fashion had changed since the time of Henry VIII. Although we can hardly fancy James I. running or jumping, there is little doubt that athletic skill was honoured in his Court. In Arthur Wilson's life of James I., published in 1653, we hear of the royal favourite, the Duke of Buckingham, that ' no man dances better; no man runs or jumps better.' * Indeed,' remarks the sarcastic chronicler, ' he jumps higher than ever Englishman did in so short a time, from a private gentleman to ATHLETIC SPORTS IN ENGLAND 15 a dukedom.' Another chronicler mentions the duke's fame as a ' leper,' which may or may not be another jest. What, how- ever, is more interesting is the knowledge that not only the Court but the people at this time went on with their athletic matches in spite of Puritan opposition. From the ' Annals of King James and King Charles,' published in 1681, we glean the following. As in the case of some of the preceding extracts, the sense is more obvious than the grammar is correct. * The Reformers,' says the annalist, 'took exception against the people's lawful pleasures and holidays ; and at last against all sports and publick pastimes, exercises innocent and harmless, such were leaping, dancing, running, or any mastery for to goal or prize. May-poles or Church ales as deboshed idle persons. In some of these pastimes several counties excelled, and to entertain community with their mirth the Court pro- gresses took delight to judge of their wagers on their journeys to Scotland, which the people observing took occasion them- selves to petition the King for leave to be merry.' The result of this petition was the issue by James I. of the well-known ' Book of Sports' in 161 7, by which the people were permitted to have certain sports upon Sundays after church. The edict provoked little opposition at this date, but when it was repub- lished by Charles I., in the eighth year of his reign, it formed one of the chief causes of complaint brought against him by the Puritan party. All the world knows that not long after- wards the Puritans proved stronger in the field; but we have something more than a suspicion that Cromwell's Ironsides must have been brought up in the national athletic sports, or they would not have displayed such skill and endurance. Indeed, their complicity in such criminal sports is rendered highly suspicious from the fact that a round cropped head is to this day the outward and visible sign of a pugilist or a pedestrian. Before we deal with the sporting period of the Restoration, however, we must not omit to mention the account given of the common sports of the earlier part of the sixteenth century i6 ATHLETICS by Burton, the author of the ' Anatomy of Melancholy.' Bur- ton's book was not published until 1660 ; but he had then been dead twenty years, and had spent the twenty years or so previous to his death in compiling the work. If report be true, during the composition of the celebrated work he became so melan- choly himself that nothing could extort a smile from him but listening to the ribaldry of the bargemen at Folly Lock, at Oxford ; this specific never failed, it is said, to clear away his sadness for some time. His disposition, however, did not pre- vent his being a very keen observer of the country sports. He points out clearly the pastimes both of the gentry and of the people : ' Ringing, bowling, shooting, playing with keel-pins, tronks, coits, pitching of bars, hurling, wrestling, leaping, running, fencing, mustering, swimming, playing with wasters, foils, footballs, balowns, running at the quintain, and the like, are common recreations of the country folks ; riding of great horses, running at rings, tilts and tournaments, horse-races and wild-goose chases, are disports of greater men, and good in themselves, though many gentlemen by such means gallop quite out of their fortunes.' He goes on to say that the country recreations take place at May-games, feasts, fairs, and wakes. This extract, backed by those we have already given, shows conclusively the universal prevalence of athletic sports in the early part of the seventeenth century. That athletic feats were performed even under the Puritan government would seem to be the case if any reliance can be placed on the following piece of information, which is stated, in the 'Gentleman's Magazine' of 1797, to be taken from a con- temporary record. The whole account, however, is so obviously absurd, that were it not amusing it could hardly deserve for any other reason to find a place in an historical chapter. ' A butcher of Croydon' (says No. 147 of the 'Weekly Intelli- gencer'), 'on December i, 1653, ran twenty miles, from St. Albans to London, in less than an hour and a half, and the last four miles so gently that he seemed to meditate, and not to ensult on the conquest, but did make it rather a recreation than ATHLETIC SPORTS /; ENGLANn^' At the present the best know! 17 twenty a race. At tne present tne oest Known^-FeGor-^ miles on a cinder path is i hour 58 min. 44 sec. With the Restoration, and the revulsion against Puritanism which led to the Restoration, came a great burst of athletic enthusiasm. Not only were the May-poles set up again, as every schoolboy knows, but the footballs were brought out once Cripples' race. more into the streets and fields ; the decision of pedestrian con- tests also became frequent, and attracted much popular favour. Indeed, one may almost say that from the reign of Charles II. to the present time a complete and continuous history of pedestrianism could be obtained. So great was the rehef in being able to resume the popular sports that even cripples took to foot-races. In the second series of the ' Loyal Protestant ' we c i8 ATHLETICS hear of a foot-race between two lame men, on Newmarket Heath, in the presence of the king himself. ' At 3 of the clock in the afternoon there was a foot-race between 2 cripples, each having a wooden leg. They started fair' (a fact which even then seems to have deserved chronicling amongst pedestrians) ' and hobbled a good pace, which caused great admiration and laughter among the beholders ; but the tallest of the two won by 2 or 3 yards.' However, there were plenty of contests more interesting than this, and Pepys makes frequent reference to them. On August 10, 1660, the diarist makes an entry : * With Mr. Moore and Creed to Hide Park by coach, and saw a fine foot-race three times round the Park between an Irishman and Crew, that was once my Lord Claypoole's footman.' On July 30, 1663, there is another entr}- which is even more significant of the popularity of foot-racing : ' The towne italk this day is of nothing but the great foot-race run this day on Banstead Downes, between Lee, the Duke of Richmond's footman, and a tyler, a famous runner. And Lee hath beat him ; though the king and Duke of York, and all men almost, did bet three to four to one upon the tyler's head.' One cannot suppress the thought when hearing of such an 'upsetting of a pot,' and knowing of the wiles of professional sportsmen, that the ' tyler ' upon this occasion found it more lucrative to lose than to win. Not only, however, were the * professionals ' busy with running at this time, but the amateurs were also to the fore. Two noble- men, my lords of Castlehaven and Arran (a son of my lord of Ormond's), rivalled the exploit of Henry V., and 'they two alone did run down and kill a stoute bucke in St. James's Parke.' This was for a wager, and came off in the presence of the king. These two, however, were not the only athletic noblemen. Pepys says of the Duke of Monmouth that ' he is the most skittish leaping gallant that ever I saw ; always in action, vaulting or leaping or clambering.' Macaulay, in the second chapter of his ' History,' has given the same picture of him : ' He mingled in every rustic sport, wrestled, played at quarter-staff, and won foot-races in his boots against fleet ATHLETIC SPORTS IN ENGLAND 19 runners in shoes.' Again one is tempted to make the reflection that in those days it was not ' good form ' to beat a royal duke ; for it is hardly credible that a man in jack-boots should be able to beat a 'crack' suitably attired. We know from Pepys that the courtiers played in this way at tennis with their monarch ; and the old diarist, who says Charles was but a moderate player, calls their conduct ' beastlie.' This rough-and- ready way of handicapping by the weight of the boots seems long to have been popular. Most readers will recollect the Monmouth in boots v. Soldiers in stockings. foot-race in ' Humphry Clinker ' between the lean author and the fat publisher for a bowl of punch. The former, as a handi- cap, borrows a great pair of riding-boots from his antagonist, and after a close race, when the publisher (running in his stockings) is getting ' blown,' the impecunious author runs off with the boots on his feet, leaving only a pair of ragged shoes behind, and is seen no more. Monmouth, at any rate, never risked such a catastrophe. No doubt it was about this time that the growth of a regular c 2 20 ATHLETICS professional class of pedestrians was encouraged by the general custom of the fashionable gentlemen of the period who kept ' footmen ' or ' running footmen ' in their service. When gentle- men took to having town and country houses as well, and travelled about the abominable roads of the period, a running footman could travel much faster than the family coach, and could even go further in a day than a man on horseback. It is small wonder that, in an age given up to betting, matches should have been made by gentlemen between their footmen, and the foot- man of the period was often a professional pedestrian kept for the purpose. In any case a strong runner would easily find a footman's place, and his regular business of carrying messages on foot, or travelling in front of the family coach to make arrangements for the journey, would keep him in good fettle for such matches as his master might make for him. The good roads of the end of last century began to put an end to the running footman, and the railway system has completed his downfall; as a rule there is little in the footman of the present day to suggest that the original ancestor of the type performed marvellous pedestrian feats. A curious story which is told of the celebrated * Old Q. ' shows how a good runner could find his running powers available for procuring him service in a family. ' Old Q. ' used to engage his footmen by a species of comi)etitive examination. Every candidate for a vacancy was rigged out in the footman's uniform and given the regular staff to carry, and then had to 'show his paces' by running up and down in front of the house. One abominably hot day ' Old Q.' reclined on a balcony, and a candidate was running so well that the nobleman made him go on running and running in the heat for the pleasure of looking at him. Finally he shouted to him from the balcony, 'You will do for me.' 'Yes,' said the man, who had by this time resolved not to take service with such a master, ' and these things ' (pointing to the gold-laced uniform) ' will do for me,' whereupon he ran off with them, and was quite a good enough runner to outstrip pursuit. From the time, therefore, of the rise of running footmen ATHLETIC SPORTS IN ENGLAND 21 we find a regular line of professional runners, some in and some out of service; and accounts of the most important matches between the more famous of them are to be gathered from many contemporary records, while more occasionally one hears of the amateurs — that is, of gentlemen who back themselves to run against time or against each other for a wager. From the 'Luttrell Papers' it appears that in 1690 'Mr. Peregrine Bertie, son to the late Earl of Lindsey, upon a wager, ran the Mall in St. James's Park eleven times in less than an hour.' In the same records for the year 1699 there are several curious entries. Mention is made of William Joyce, the Kentish strong man, who pulled over a dray-horse in a tug-of-war, and could lift 20 cwt. He performed at the playhouse in Dorset Garden, the price of admission being, boxes loj-. and pit 55., from which he must have amassed something considerable. Another entry is also remarkable : a ' sporting man ' was fined 9/. 4s. for swearing in the space of five hours. This the writer seems to consider a ' record ' in the way of swearing. One of the most graphic descriptions of a foot-race between two pedestrians, who were also ' running footmen,' is given in the diary of Sir Erasmus Phillips, who was an undergraduate at Oxford in the year 1720. The extract (which we gather from a correspondent to ' Notes and Queries ') is as follows : ' Rode out to Woodstock : dined at the Bear (2^. 6d.). In the evening rode to Woodstock Park, where saw a foot-race between Groves (Duke of Wharton's running footman) and Phillips (Mr. Diston's). My namesake ran the four miles round the course in 18 min. and won the race, and thereby his master 1000/., the sum Groves and he started for. On this occasion there was a most prodigious concourse of people.' The alleged time is, of course, absurd, and shows that the distance cannot have been the full four miles, or that there was some other error in calculation ; but the concourse of people to such an exceedingly * out of the way ' place as Woodstock is remarkable as showing the popular interest taken in the race. But before we settle down to give any chronological sketch 22 ATHLETICS of the sport of pedestrianism and its regular paid exponents, it may be advisable to turn aside for the present, to show how far the nation still continued to indulge in running, jumping, and weight-throwing at country fairs and festivals. The Puritans had apparently succeeded in putting a stop to Sunday athletic meetings, but at the fairs and wakes the same sports went on as long as these fairs had any existence ; while many of them, indeed, continued in one shape or another until they were re- l)laced by the athletic meeting which is now almost invariably an annual affair in every country town. We have seen that, up to the time of Burton, the old country sports flourished with undiminished vigour. It is abundantly clear that they survived the Rebellion both in town and country. Stow, in his ' Survey of London,' published in 1690, after quoting FitzStephen, says that the exercises mentioned by him have ' lasted to our time.' Strype, who published in 1720 another edition of Stow's Survey, mentions ' pitching the bar ' amongst the pursuits of the lower classes of his day in London ; while a later writer, Maitland, in his * History of London,' published in 1739, also describes foot- races and leaping matches amongst the amusements of the lower classes. A paper in the ' Spectator ' tells the same tale as Strype and Maitland — that by the beginning of the eighteenth century athletic pastimes were considered low-class sports. In No. 161 of the second volume of the 'Spectator,' Addison wrote a paper, professing to come from a country correspondent in the West of England, describing a * Country Wake, which in most parts of England is the eve-feast of the Dedication of our Churches.' As a matter of fact, Addison is known to have been describing a festival which he had seen at Bath. The green, he says, was covered with a promiscuous multitude of all ages and both sexes. ' The whole company were in their holiday clothes, and divided into several parties, all of them endeavouring to show themselves in those exercises wherein they excelled.' There was in one place a ring of cudgel-players, in another a football match, in another a ring of wrestlers. The prize for the winners of these competitions was a hat, ' which is always ATHLETIC SPORTS IN ENGLAND 23 hung up by the person who gets it in one of the most conspicu- ous parts of the house, and looked upon by the whole family as something redounding much more to their honour than a coat-of-arms.' One young fellow, who 'carried an Air of Im- portance in his looks,' appeared to have a reason for his pride, for ' he and his ancestors had won so many hats that his par- lour looked like a haberdasher's shop.' The young maids also, it seems, took part in the diversions, for a farmer's son being asked what he was gazing at, says ' that he was seeing Betty Welch, his sweetheart, pitch a bar.' That running matches were also common at these wakes is clear from the comment of the ' Spectator ' upon the letter. He says that a country fellow who wins a competition is usually likely to win a mistress at the same time, and ' nothing is more usual than for a nimble-footed wench to get a husband at the same time she wins a smock.' A smock, or, as another writer says, ' a she- shirt,' was the regular prize for women at these rustic sports, and a hat for men, so that the pot-hunters and pot-huntresses of the day had less temptation to turn their prizes into money than comes to the winners of the silver and plated trophies of the present day. Bath, however, was not the chief place in the West of England remarkable for its athletic meetings. Strutt, who wrote in 1801, gives an account of two important annual gatherings in the West Country, one on the Cotswold Hills in Gloucestershire, and the other upon Holgaver Moor, near Bodmin in Cornwall. To the first he says that ' prodigious multitudes constantly resorted. Robert Dover, an attorney of Barton-on-the-Heath, in the county of Worcester, was forty years the chief director of these pastimes. They consisted of wrest- ling, cudgel-playing, leaping, pitching the bar, throwing the sledge, tossing the pike, with various other feats of strength and activity. Captain Dover received permission from James I. to hold these sports, and he appeared at their celebration in the very clothes which that monarch had formerly worn, but with much more dignity in his air and aspect,' ' I do not 24 ATHLETICS mean to say,' he goes on, ' that the Cotswold games were invented or even first established by Captain Dover : on the contrary, they seem to be of much higher origin.' Strutt then shows by a quotation from Heath's description of Cornwall, published in 1750, that a meeting of a similar nature was held near Bodmin. ' The sports and pastimes here held,' says Heath, ' were so well liked by Charles II. when he touched here on his way to Sicily, that he became a brother of the jovial society. The custom of keeping this carnival is said to be as old as the Saxons.' There can be no question that the connection between fair and wakes and athletic sports was kept up well into the present century, and indeed in some out-of-the-way corners of England has lasted almost to the present time. But as the fairs decayed in importance, owing to improved facilities for travelling and trading, so did the glory of these popular athletic meetings depart with them. Still, side by side with the growing and flourishing profession of pedestrianism in the towns, these rustic sports kept their place, until finally, when the great athletic movement of recent years swept over the country, it renovated and rehabilitated these annual gatherings. The paper from which we have just quoted in the * Spectator' gives a very minute account of the one at Bath at the beginning of the eighteenth century. There is abundant evidence that their character did not substantially alter, although they undoubtedly diminished in number and importance. In the first volume of Hone's 'Everyday Book ' there is a communication from 'Mr. Carter, the antiquary,' describing the great 'May fair' held in the fields near Piccadilly at the end of the eighteenth century. The builder has covered the fields of Mayfair long since, and only the name survives to show what vulgar sports were held in that now fashionable quarter. There were shows of jugglers, a booth for boxers, another booth for cudgel-players, a ring for fire-eaters, &:c. ' The sports not under cover,' says Mr. Carter, who had been an eyewitness, 'were ass-racing, grinning for a hat, running for a shift, and an infinite variety of other similar ATHLETIC SPORTS IN ENGLAND 25 pastimes.' Another correspondent of Hone's gives a similar account of Avingham fair in the North Country. After the dancing was over, the sports began in the presence of the mayor. Amongst the contests were ' foot-racing for hats, handkerchiefs, and she-shirts. The several races run, and the prizes distri- buted, they return to the last and gayest of their mirthful scenes, viz. evening dancing and drinking, finally departing " fu' blythe that night." ' In the same book there is a long account of ' Hungerford revel ' in Wiltshire. The chief amuse- ment at this festival was, of course, the cudgel-play which ' Tom Brown ' has so well described for us. Besides this, how- ever, the festival included in 1826 the following programme : (i) Girls running for smocks ; (2) Climbing the greasy pole for bacon ; (3) Old women drinking hot tea for snuff ; (4) Grinning through horse-collars ; (5) Racing between old women for a pound of tea ; (6) Hunting a pig with a soaped tail ; (7) Jumping in sacks for a cheese ; (8) Donkey racing. There was another revel, called the ' Peppard revel,' earlier in the year, and the ' Reading Mercury' of May 24, 1819, has an advertisement of the sports, promising eighteenpence to every man who breaks a head at cudgel-play, and a shilling to every man who has his head broke. One of the most interesting communications in the * Everyday Book ' has reference to the North. A writer in 1826 regrets that in most of the great Northern towns the ' wakes ' are dying out, ' although still held annually in nearly all the parochial villages of the North and Midlands.' The writer says, however, that in Sheffield (as we should naturally expect of this great home of pedestrianism) the ' wake ' was still kept up. ' At Little Sheffield and in Broad- lane the zest of the annual festivity is heightened by ass-races, foot-races (masculine) for a hat, foot-races (feminine) for a chemise, and grinning matches.' Perhaps the most interesting extract from Hone to an athlete is his account of the ' Necton Guild ' in Norfolk, which was undoubtedly the first English athletic club. In 181 7, Major Mason, of Necton, in Norfolk, determined to organise the local ' wake ' into a regular athletic 26 ATHLETICS meeting. He allowed no stalls, stands, or booths for variety entertainments. Proceedings commenced with a procession headed by the ' Mayor of the Guild,' and a circle was formed round a maypole. Then began the sports, which were as follows : — (i) Wrestling; (2) Foot-races; (3) Jingling matches; (4) Jumping in sacks ; (5) Wheelbarrow-races blindfold ; (6) Spinning matches ; (7) Whistling matches ; (8) Grinning matches ; (9) Jumping matches. After the presentation of the prizes, the nature of which is not described, the dancing began, the strictest order and decorum being preserved by the beadles and other officers of the guild. This annual meeting, which commenced in 1819, was still being held in 1826, but we can find no further trace of its history. ' Numerous, respectable, and fashionable companies ' generally attended the meetings of the Necton Guild, which appear to have been universally approved. Major Mason, of Necton, certainly deserves a niche in the temple of athletic fame for his institution of the guild. These wakes were not confined to England alone. Hone tells us also of an Easter gathermg at Belfast (which is to the present time the scene of an excellent athletic meeting), where running and jumping matches were the chief features of the day, and of another meeting at Portaferry, in County Down, where these amusements were diversified with ' kissing games.' ' The men kissed the females without reserve, whether married or single.' To clear the men, however, from the charge of rudeness, it should be said that the ' kissing is taken quite as a matter of course, without any coyness.' The author sagely re- marks that ' tradition is silent as to the origin of this custom.' We have, however, said enough of these fairs and the rustic athletic gatherings which took place at them. They doubtless grew rarer and rarer during the present century, but it is equally doubtless that some of them have survived quite up to the present day, although most of them have been replaced by regular athletic meetings held under modern and organised rules. The present writer, however, in the year 1885, witnessed a wake in a small Cornish town, where, besides the round- ATHLETIC SPORTS IN ENGLAND 27 abouts, &c., there was in the evening an athletic meeting. The events were, running, jumping, a wheelbarrow race (blindfold), a sack race, and a greasy pole, and the prizes were either hats or garments, or of an edible or potable nature. From inquiry it appeared that the annual meeting was ' older than anybody could recollect.' We have little doubt that it was as old as the foundation of the town itself, as all the wakes were origin- ally festivals of the foundation of the churches. We have thus far followed the history of rustic sports up to the present time, because there is no doubt that these meetings kept alive the athletic spirit throughout England, and each of them served as a nucleus for an athletic club and helped to create a centre when the modern revival of athletic sports came about. We have also been obliged, in a certain way, to anti- cipate matters, because through the eighteenth and earlier part of the nineteenth centuries there were two distinct streams of athleticism, the country wakes and the professional pedes- trianism which began in time to rank as a branch of legitimate sport, in the same manner as the prize ring. We have seen that there has been a regular history of pro- fessional pedestrianism ever since the Restoration, but it must not be supposed that both under the Merry Monarch and in the eighteenth century, given up, as it was, to wagering and betting of all kinds, there were no matches between amateurs. Thackeray, who knew the period he was writing about in the ' Virginians,' and also understood something of the capacities of the human body for athletic purposes, tells of a match between Harry Warrington and Lord March and Ruglen, who jumped for a wager. The Virginian wins with 21 ft. 3 in., beating his lordship, who could only cover 18 ft. 6 in.; and Harry goes on in his letter to Virginia to state that he knew there was another in Virginia (Col. G. Washington) who could jump a foot more. Thackeray's correctness contrasts favourably with that of other writers of this century, some of whom, like Wilkie Collins in his ' Man and Wife,' undertake to write of athletic feats without taking the trouble to acquire any knowledge of them. Such 28 ATHLETICS faults are possibly venial with writers who simply introduce them incidentally, though these latter sometimes make strange blunders. Scott, in his ' Lady of the Lake ' (Canto V. Stanza 23), makes Douglas perform a ridiculous feat of weight-putting : Their arms the brawny yeomen bare To hurl the massive bar in air. When each his utmost strength had shown. The Douglas rent an earth-fast stone From its deep bed, then heaved it high. And sent the fragment through the sky A rood beyond the farthest mark. We have some suspicion that Thackeray was thinking of this when, in his ' Rebecca and Rowena,' he makes Cceur de Lion ' fling a culverin from him as though it had been a reed. It lighted three hundred yards off on the foot of Hugo de Bunyon, who was smoking a cigar at the door of his tent, and caused that redoubted warrior to limp for some days after.' There is another absurd feat, in the way of jumping, in the * Lady of the Lake' (Canto IIL Stanza 12): And from the silver beach's side Still was the prow three fathom wide, When lightly bounded to the land The messenger of blood and brand. '&' Eighteen feet for a ' standing long jump ' is a ' record ' which is hardly likely to be beaten (10 ft. 9 in. is the best known at present at an athletic meeting). A list of such mis- takes might be indefinitely multiplied, but we will only give one other here. Henry Kingsley, in ' Geoffrey Hamlin,' makes his ' muscular Christian ' curate run four miles in clerical garb, then vault over a gate, take off his hat to a lady, and draw his watch out of his pocket to time himself ; after which, being apparently not in the least out of breath, he enters upon a conversation about the benefits of athletics. No wonder this curate became a dignitary of the colonial church. He deserved the honour. ATHLETIC SPORTS IN ENGLAND 29 The annals of the eighteenth century are full of accounts of wagers for the performance of athletic feats, both sublime as well as ridiculous. The majority of the genuine athletic performances are those of professional pedestrians, amateurs only figuring occasionally in these wagers, and often in prepos- i ''■V»..\£ ■/> ^^-£^i<£:^^y Race between elderly fat man and man with jockey on back. terous ones. Luttrell's ' Diary ' tells us of a wager made by a German of sixty-four years old to walk 300 miles in ' Hide Park ' in six days, which he did ' within the time, and a mile over.' In 1780 the 'Gentleman's Magazine' tells us that a man of seventy-five years old ran four miles and a half round 30 • ATHLETICS Queen Square in 58 minutes. Eight years later a young gen- tleman, with a jockey booted and spurred on his back, ran a match against an elderly fat man (of the name of Bullock) running -without a rider. The more extraordinary the wager the more excitement it often caused amongst the public. A fish-hawker is reputed to have for a wager run seven miles, from Hyde Park Corner to Brentford, with 56 lbs. weight of fish on his head, in 45 minutes ! Another man trundled a coach-wheel eight miles in an hour round a platform erected in St. Giles's Fields. Another extraordinary match was one between a man on stilts against a man on foot, the former re- ceiving twenty yards start in a hundred and twenty yards. What is more astounding is that the man upon the stilts won the match. A few examples may also be given of the many genuinely interesting matches which were brought off. As regards the alleged times, however, many of them are as obviously absurd as that supposed to have been done in the four-mile race in Woodstock Park, of which we have already spoken. An Italian is said to have run from Hyde Park Corner to Windsor in an hour and three-quarters. Another man walked from Bishops- gate to Colchester and back (102 miles) in twelve hours ! In 1750 two well-known ' peds,' Abron and Temple, ran a four- mile match for 100 guineas a side, the former winning. In 1762 another man, for a wager of thirty guineas, walked seven miles just within an hour and five minutes on the Kingsland Road. Many of the matches (and these were the most popu- lar ones) consisted of feats of endurance and long-distance matches against time. One Mr. John Hague, in 1762, walked 100 miles in 23 hrs. 15 min. How little notion the public had of the speed at which a good man could travel is evident from the nature of many of the matches which were made. A clerk, for instance, won a wager of fifty guineas by walking four miles in less than fifty minutes. This bet was made in 1766, and four years afterwards we hear of another man winning a wager by running a mile through the streets between Charter- 'A§ ATHLETIC SPORTS IN m^JMijJL/LJMV ' ^\^^ house Wall and Shoreditch Church gat^^i^ 4. minutes. \j\. 1777 we hear of a performance in Yorkshire>^ich is pgssfbly correct in time : Joseph Headley, a pedestrian, running two miles in 9 min. 45 sec. on the Knavesmire. The racecourse or the high road appears to have been about this period the usual arena of genuine pedestrian matches. In 1780 a pedestrian of Penrith walked fifty miles in 13 hours on the Newcastle racecourse. In 1785 one Woolfit, another pedes- trian, walked forty miles a day for six consecutive days, between 6 a.m. and 6 P.M., on the high road. Soon afterwards a man named York ran four miles on the Egham racecourse in 24^ minutes. In 1787 Walpple, a butcher from Newgate Mar- ket, ran a mile with a well-known pedes- trian of the name of Pope, along the City Road, and beat him in the time of 4 min. 30 sec. — a good per- formance if true. In 1788 there was enormous excite- ment over a race between a pedestrian named Evans and Father Time at Newmarket, Evans being backed to run his ten miles within the hour. He is credited with covering the distance in Man on stilts V. man running. 32 ATHLETICS 55 min. i8 sec, thereby putting 10,000/. or thereabouts into the pockets of those who backed him. In the same year another pedestrian, named Wild, ran four miles in 21 min. 15 sec. on the Knutsford racecourse. The next year witnessed a remark- able feat of endurance, one Savagar, a labourer, walking 404 miles in 6 days along the road between Hereford and Ludlow, and going over a hill two miles long three times every day. All the stipulated reward for this feat was a sum of ten guineas, and he would, doubtless, have preferred to have lived in the time when Rowell, and some other pedestrians, a few years ago, netted many thousands by their long ' go-as-you-please ' contests. In 1 791 we hear of some aristocratic amateurs on the path. Lord Paget, Lord Barrymore, Captain Grosvenor, and the Hon. Mr. Lamb ran a race across Kensington Gardens for a sweepstake of 100 guineas. The spectators appear to have been numerous, and Lord Paget after a close race beat Mr. Lamb, Captain Grosvenor being third. In 1793 another amateur. Colonel the Hon. Cosmo Gordon, ai)pears to have assisted his friends to a good thing, as he undertook for a wager to walk five miles along the Uxbridge Road in an hour. He, however, was himself a true amateur, as he engaged, if he won, to devote the stakes to a fund for the relief of the widows and children of soldiers and sailors. The gallant colonel walked his five miles from Tyburn to Ealing easily within the hour — as well he might. The greatest interest which was excited over pedestrian feats at this time always arose from long-distance competi- tions, in which endurance rather than speed or skill was exhibited. The most eminent athlete of all in this line (at any rate until the appearance of Captain Barclay Allardice) was Mr. Foster Powell, a lawyer's clerk of New Inn, who may almost be said to have been the long-distance champion for a quarter of a century. He was born at Horseforth, near Leeds, in 1734, and was thirty years old before he performed his first celebrated feat, which consisted of running fifty miles on the ATHLETIC SPORTS IN ENGLAND ZZ Bath Road in seven hours, doing his first ten miles within the hour. After this he travelled abroad, exhibiting his feats of pedestrianism in Switzerland and France, and it was not until 1773 that for a heavy wager he performed the feat of going on foot from London to York and back in less than six days — to wit, in 5 days 18 hours — the distance being 402 miles. In 1777 he went from London to Canterbury and back (112 miles) in less than twenty-four hours, thousands of spectators watching him on the road and greeting his return. Eleven years afterwards, being then fifty-five years of age, he ran a mile match against a Mr. Smith of Canterbury, who was too speedy for the elderly pedestrian, and beat him. At the age of fifty- seven Powell again went from London to York and back in 5 days 18 hours, and two years afterwards beat his own 'record' again by doing the same distance in 5 days 15^ hours. It is hardly strange that so great a performer should have excited enormous interest, and the number of his re- corded feats (the genuineness of which there seems no reason to doubt) would almost fill a book by themselves. ' Absurd as it may appear,' says an encyclopaedist in 1823, 'so desirous were people to have a sight of him that he was engaged at Astley's Amphitheatre for twelve nights, where he exhibited his pace in a small circle.' He died, however, soon after this, never having recovered from the effects of his last and most severe journey to York, and lies buried in the east corner of St. Paul's Churchyard. From the contemporary accounts of his appearance he seems to have been of medium height and spare of person. Probably the performances of Foster Powell did much to spread the popularity of pedestrianism as a sport, for we in- variably find that one great performer brings a host of inferior imitators. In Powell's time pedestrianism ' boomed ' again, and the waning popularity of the sport was again revived by the performances of Barclay Allardice. The feats of the latter pedestrian, indeed, called into existence a product which had never been known before — a book on pedestrianism. In 181 3 D 34 ATHLETICS a fellow-countryman of Allardice (who always ran under the name of Barclay) compiled a work, ' Pedestrianism, or An Account of the Performances of Celebrated Pedestrians during the last and present Centur}^ with a Full Narrative of Captain Barclay's public and private Matches, and an Essay on Training.' It is from this work, published in Aberdeen by Mr. Walter Thom in 1813, that we derive our account of many of the eighteenth-century feats which we have mentioned above. We can hardly blame Mr. Thom for following the prevailing fashion of the age in his advice on training. The diet he recommends is beef, mutton, stale bread, strong beer, and Glauber salts ; the exercise, constant morning walking and sweating. ' The patient,' he says, ' should be purged with constant medicines, sweated by walking under a load of clothes and by lying between feather-beds.' Fish, vegetables, cheese, butter, eggs, are strongly forbidden, and the use of an occa- sion emetic is suggested. Let modern athletes be thankful that they are trained upon a different system. Mr. Thom begins by stating that he had originally only intended to make an account of Captain Barclay, but then thought it advisable to add preliminary chapters upon the captain's more eminent predecessors in athletic fame. This preliminary part he divides into four heads — (i) matches of several days' continuance ; (2) one day matches ; (3) those which were performed in one or more hours, and required good wind and great agility ; (4) those completed in seconds or minutes, which showed great swiftness. From this some- what crude division it could only be expected that he would swallow a number of marvellous stories as to distance and time ; but, in spite of these defects, the book is genuinely interesting. It would be tedious to give a list of the long-distance per- formances recorded by Mr. Thom and the ' Sporting Magazine,' the best of them being those of Foster Powell; but it is worth notice that the performers are from ever}^ class of society — officers in the army country gentlemen, farmers, labourers, butchers, many of them being professional pedestrians and ATHLETIC SPORTS IN ENGLAND 35 having no other occupation. Some of the more marvellous deeds are as follows: — Levi Whitehead, of Bramham, four miles on Bramham Moor in 19 minutes; Mr. Haselden, of Milton, a private gentleman, ten miles on the Canterbury road in 53 minutes 'with ease.' This last performance was in the year 1809. In February 1808 Mr. Wallis, a gentleman of Jermyn Street, two miles in 9 minutes ' in two starts,' with a minute's interval between each start. Though it is understood that the times are to be regarded sceptically, Thorn's work gives a very vivid picture of the popularity of athletic sports during the twenty years preceding the pubHcation of his work in 181 3. Three pedestrians, Howe, Smith, and Grey, appear frequently to have competed in twenty-mile and ten-mile races. In 1793 two pedestrians, Barrett and Wilkman, ran a ten-mile match on Kersal Moor, the former winning in 57 minutes. In 1805 Lieutenant Warren and Mr. Bindall, an artist, ran a match of seven milt on the Uxbridge road, the artist winning by a quarter of a mile. Time given as 35 minutes. In 1805, James Farrer, for a wager of 200 guineas, ran against time on Knutsford racecourse, doing four miles in 20 min. 57 sec. One of the best-known ' peds ' of this time was Abraham Wood, a Lancashire man, who, however, had his colours lowered in a four-mile race by Joseph Beal, a Yorkshire lad of nineteen, who beat the champion in 21 min. 18 sec. Beal is also credited with two miles in 9 min. 48 sec. on York racecourse in a match with another 'ped,' Isaac Hemsworth, of Bolton, Lancashire. In 1809 Captain Dane and Mr. Davies ran a mile match in Bayswater fields, the captain winning by ' about 2 lengths,' in 4 min. 56 sec. Two other amateurs. Lord F. Bentinck and the Hon. Edward Harbord, also ran a mile in 1804 for 100 guineas, the latter winning easily, and his lordship was shortly afterwards beaten by a Mr. Mellish in another match over the Beacon course. In 1805 Mr. Harbord tried sprinting in a match with Lord F. Beauclerk at ipo yards ; the latter won by two yards. The winner afterwards met at the same D 2 36 ATHLETICS distance the Hon. Mr. Brand, and won easily, ' the latter gen- tleman becoming quite winded before he had run fifty paces.' Both these matches were brought off at Lord's Cricket Ground. Besides these. Thorn gives the names of Colonel Douglas, Mr. Lambert, Lieutenant Hankey, Captain Aiken, Lieutenant Fair- man, and Captain Agar as being prominent amateurs about his time; and, indeed, it appears that the amateur pedestrians were chiefly officers in the army. This inclines us to believe the story which is often repeated, but for which we can find no sufficient verification, that about 1812 there was a regular annual athletic meeting at Sandhurst, which was afterwards discon- tinued. Thom is of opinion that next after his pet hero, Captain Barclay, Abraham Wood, of Mildrew, in Lancashire, was the best runner of his time. His best reported performances were 20 min. 21 sec. for four miles over the York course, against one John Brown, who had previously beaten Wood over a similar distance on the Knavesmire. Wood, however, seems to have been a fair performer at shorter distances as well, as in 1809 he beat Shipley, of Nottingham, at a quarter mile on the well-known Knutsford course in 56 seconds. Sprinting appears to have been less popular than racing at longer distances at this time; but such sprinters as there were must have been marvellous men if the times recorded are accurate. Curley, the Brighton shepherd, ran a match against Grinley, a *ped,' in 1805, 'on the walk leading to the gate of Kensington Garden,' Grinley winning by a head in 12^ seconds. Next year Grinley again beat his antagonist on Hampton Court Green over 120 yards, upon this occasion doing ' level time.' Curley, however, beat another 'ped,' Cooke, a soldier, over a sprint; but Cooke, for a wager of fifty guineas, Vat Mr. Williams, a gentleman, by a yard and a half. In j p8, however, Skewball, the famous Lanca- shire shepherd; ..m 140 yards in 12 seconds at Hackney ! This is perhaps the best specimen of the incapacity of the writers of that day to distinguish between possible and impos- sible times. ATHLETIC SPORTS IN ENGLAND yj Captain Barclay Allardice is, of course, best known by his feat of walking i,ooo miles in i,ooo hours at Newmarket. The performance, no doubt, startled everybody at the time, although it has frequently been since surpassed. He was, however, a fine all-round performer. He was born in 1779, and had such an unextinguishable love for athletic sports, that when he was only 15 he won a wager by walking six miles in an hour on the Croydon road. When twenty-one he made a match of 5,000 guineas to walk ninety miles in 2\\ hours, and won it with ease, amidst the plaudits of thousands of spectators. He soon afterwards beat a Mr. Ward over a quarter of a mile in 56 seconds. In 1806 he again was matched Dead beat. at that distance against Mr. Goulbourne, of the Royal Horse Guards, at Lord's Cricket Ground, and won easily in i min. 12 sec. He also won two mile races in matches with amateurs in 5 min. 7 sec. and 4 min. 50 sec, and was for the years '1796-1808, when he performed the 1,000 » les in 1,000 hours feat, the most prominent runner of the di Nay, more, in the ■words of Thom, 'he ever evinced inflexib.^ laherence to strict principles of honour and integrity, and whether as transacting with mankind individually, or as a public character responsible for his opinion and conduct at the shrine of his country, he 38 ATHLETICS always proved his sincere respect for the rights of others and his unfeigned attachment to the British constitution.' Be that, however, as it may, he certainly deserves the thanks of modern athletes for his success in rendering athletic sports a popular pastime for gentlemen. There was, as is well known, no distinction in his time between professionals and amateurs, and gentlemen made matches with each other and with pedes- trians as they pleased, and we find the great Barclay entering on a contest of endurance with Abraham Wood, and running him 'off his legs.' But throughout the first five-and-twenty years of the present century the ball which Barclay had started was kept rolling by plenty of successors ; indeed, up to about 1825 so many amateurs made matches at Newmarket, or on the Uxbridge Road, or at Lord's Cricket Ground, and so much interest was displayed by spectators in these contests, that it seems wonderful that the system of athletic meetings for amateurs should not have arisen half a century earlier than was actually the case, though, as we have already stated, there is some evidence that there were regular meetings at Sandhurst early in the century. After about 1825, however, the popularity of foot races amongst amateurs appears to have waned, and we hear of few gentlemen engaging in matches. We believe, neverthe- less, that of the amateur generation of the early part of this cen- tury there is still a survivor. The present Lord Tollemache, after running several sprint races, was backed by a friend to run any man in England over 100 yards. The challenge was ac- cepted on behalf of a Mr. MacNamara, and the match came off at the usual venue of Lord's Cricket Ground, Lord Tollemache again proving a winner. The late Mr. Horatio Ross, who only died recently, also distinguished himself in his early years as a walker of long-distance matches. However, though there were fewer amateurs in the field, professional pedestrianism con- tinued steadily to increase throughout the century, and we find a regular succession of celebrated short-distance and long-dis- tance runners who challenged and wrested championships from each other in the same manner as the champions of the ring. ATHLETIC SPORTS IN ENGLAND 39 As the period to which we are now referring is ahiiost a modern one, and as our business in this work is with athletic sports as a pastime for amateur and not with the business of professional pedestrians, we can hardly give here a history of the pedestrianism of the nineteenth century, for which such ample materials exist in the pages of the 'Sporting Magazine ' and ' Bell's Life.' Some few memorable perform- ances, however, claim attention as showing the steady progress of athletic ability. In 1825 James Metcalf (champion) gave J. Halton (ex-champion) 20 yards in a mile, for a stake of 1,000 guineas, on the Knavesmire, and the champion won in the time of 4 min. 30 sec. ; but it is not for another fifteen or twenty years that we hear of this time being approached, and not until 1849 that we know of its being beaten by W. Matthews of Birmingham, who did his mile in 4 min. 27 sec. Between 1825 and 1838 or 1839 or thereabouts, although pedestrian matches at all distances were common enough, pedestrianism was hardly the popular sport that it became later on. We find that in the columns of ' Bell's Life ' it was the custom for many years to mention the future pedestrian fixtures at the end of that part of the paper which came under the heading of 'The Ring.' About the latter date (1838) ' Bell's Life ' began to give pedestrianism a heading to itself, and every week there is a list of some twenty or thirty events. Between 1840 and 1850 pedestrianism had another ' boom,' and as usual when the sport was popular, the amateurs began to turn out again and make matches with each other or with the pedestrians. A curious instance of the difference of fashion may be seen from the varying practice of amateurs as to giving their real names in these contests. In 1838 ' Bell's Life' gives an account of a cross-country steeplechase match got up by six medical students of Birmingham, who ' for several reasons ' concealed their real names, and the account describes them under the pseudonyms of ' Sprightly,' ' Rustic,' ' Chit-chat,' ' Neversweat,' ' Vulcan,' ' The Spouter.' The umpires selected a mile course, and, after an eventful race, ' The Spouter ' won 40 A THLETICS and ' Neversweat ' was second. Five years afterwards the ama- teurs were running in their own names again, and the public were looking on at their matches with applause. Captain Hargraves and Mr. Fenton attracted a large crowd to a mile match which they ran in 1843. ^^ ^^'^^ not long after this that we find professional pedestrianism in what were almost its palmiest days. ' Billy ' Jackson (the American Deer), J. Davies (the Lame Chicken), and Tom Maxfield (the North Star) ran a mile match upon the Slough Road, over what is still known as ' Maxfield's mile,' amidst an enormous concourse of people and ' immense enthusiasm.' About this date ' Bell's Life ' had every week a list of nearly fifty fixtures of matches to come off, and pedestrianism as an institution was an accomplished fact. In 1850 ' the major portion of the sporting population of Liver- pool, Manchester, Newcastle, and the other great towns ' turned out to see 'Tommy' Hayes beat 'Johnny' Tetlow, over four miles on the Aintree racecourse; and in 1852, when George Frost (the Suffolk Stag) won the championship belt at the old Copenhagen Grounds by a ten miles race, lithographs of the contest were published and sold by the thousand. Such was the popularity of pedestrianism at this period that it is hardly to be wondered that it should have aided other causes in setting the amateur movement going. The ' Volunteer movement ' is usually put forward as the ex- planation of the outburst of athletic spirit throughout the king- dom about this period. The more probable, and perhaps more ])hilosophical explanation, of the impulse which undoubtedly began in the towns is that it was the natural ])roduct of the over-pressure of modern commercial and professional life. Hours of work being long, there comes a craving amongst adults for violent exercise, and that craving has led to the popularity of various athletic games, which are now so univer- sally practised. Whatever may be the cause, however, of the 'athletic movement,' there can be little doubt that the first amateur athletic sports were suggested by the performance of professional 'peds,' and that whenever there was an unusual ATHLETIC SPORTS IN ENGLAND 41 galaxy of pedestrian ability the amateurs began to imitate them. We have seen that, between 1845 and 1852, there was great public interest shown in pedestrianism, and it is accordingly not surprising to find that the first regular athletic meetings begin to be heard of about this time. In 1849 there was a regular organised athletic meeting at the Royal Military Academy, Woolwich, which was continued till 1853, when it was aban- doned. In 1850 Exeter College, Oxford, started a meeting, which has been continued annually down to the present day. The following account of the first of these, which has been sent to us by one of the competitors himself, can hardly fail to be interesting to modern athletes ; and the programme, which is probably the sole extant specimen, is in itself interesting enough to justify its reproduction in these pages. ' Exeter College, Oxford, was one of the first institutions to start an athletic gathering, and it may not be uninteresting to give a narrative, collected mainly from the recollection of eye- witnesses, of the first set of sports ever held there, and of the gentlemen who were the originators and first performers. 'The year was 1850. It was the evening after the College Steeplechase (vulgarly called the " College Grind "). Some four or five congenial spirits, as their manner was, were sipping their wine after " hall " in the " rooms " of one, R. F. Bowles (brother to John Bowles, the well-known coursing squire, of Milton Hill). Besides the host there were James Aitken, Geo. Russell, Marcus Southwell, and Halifax Wyatt. The topic was the event of the day, and the unsatisfactory process of ' negotiating ' a country on Oxford hacks. " Sooner than ride such a brute again," said Wyatt, whose horse had landed into a road on his head instead of his legs, " I'd run across two miles of country on foot." "Well, why not?" said the others; "let's have a College foot grind," and so it was agreed. ' Bowles, who always had a sneaking love for racing — born and bred as he was near the training grounds on the Berkshire Downs — suggested a race or two on the flat as well. Again 42 ATHLETICS the party agreed. The conditions were drawn up, stakes named, officials appointed, and the first meeting for " Athletic Sports " inaugurated. ' On the first afternoon there was to be a "chase," two miles across country, 24 jumps, i/. entry, \os. forfeit ; and on a subse- quent afternoon, a quarter of a mile on the flat, 300 yards, 100 yards, 140 yards over 10 flights of hurdles 10 yards apart, one mile, and some other stakes for " beaten horses," open to members of Exeter College only. The stewards of the " Exeter Autumn Meeting" were R. F. Bowles and John Broughton ; Secretary, H. C. Glanville ; Clerk of the course, E. Ranken ; and a well-known sporting tradesman in Oxford, Mr. Randall, was asked to be Judge. Mr. Randall is still alive, and though over 80 years of age, is a regular attendant at Henley, Putney, or Lord's, whenever there is a University contest. ' Notice of the meeting, with a list of the stakes, was posted in the usual place — a black board in the porter's lodge. Plenty of entries were made, in no stake less than 10 : for the steeple- chase there were 24 who started. 'Among the competitors were Jas. Aitken, J. Scott, Geo. Russell, J no. Broughton, R. F. Bowles, D. Giles, H. J. Cheales, H. Wyatt, Jas. Woodhouse, C. J. Parker, P. Wilson, M. South- well, H. C. Glanville, H. Collins, E. Knight, and some nine others. * The betting was — 2 to i v. Aitken, 2 to i v. Cheales, 8 to i V. Giles, 9 to I z*. Wyatt, 10 to i v. Parker, 10 to i v. Scott, 12 to I z*. Broughton, 15 to i z^. Woodhouse. * The course chosen was on a flat marshy farm at Binsey, near the Seven Bridge Road : it was very wet, some fields " swimming " in water, the brooks bank high, and a soft take-off, which meant certain immersion for most, if not all, the com- petitors. Twenty-four went to the post, not 24 hard-conditioned athletes in running "toggery," but 24 strong active youngsters in cricket shoes and flannels, some in fair condition, some very much the reverse, but all determined to " do or die." Plenty of folk on horse and foot, came to see this novelty (for in Modern, ATHLETIC SPORTS IM ^I^GLAND 43 as in Ancient Athens, men were always- Dft the look out for " some new thing "), and in this instance, judging from the ex- citement, and the encouragement given to the competitors, the novelty was much appreciated. ' As about half of the 24 starters left the post as if they were only going to run a few hundred yards, they were necessarily soon done with. Aitken, gradually coming through all these, had the best of the race until one field from home, when Wyatt and Scott, who had been gradually creeping up, ran level. They jumped the last fence together. Wyatt, who landed on firmer ground, was quickest on his legs, and ran in a compara- tively easy winner ; there was a tremendous struggle for the second place, which was just obtained by Aitken, ' The time, according to the present notion of running, must no doubt have been slow, but the ground was deep, the fences big, and all the competitors were heavily handicapped by wet flannels bedraggling their legs. ' Of the flat races, which were held in Port Meadow, on un- levelled turf, no authentic record has been preserved of the winners of all the events. The hurdle-race was won by E. Knight, R. F. Bowles being second. The 100 yards by Wyatt, and he also won one or two of the other shorter races ; but for the mile he had to carry some pounds of shot in an old- fashioned shot-belt round his loins, and ran second to Aitken, who won. Listen to this, ye handicappers of the present day ! * Such is the history of the first set of athletic sports. But now a word or two as to the original patrons and performers, for we would not have the athletes of the present day think that the last generation were altogether "unprofitable servants." ' Marcus Southwell, R. F. Bowles, and Geo. Russell (now Sir Geo. Russell, Bart., of Swallowfield), were perhaps more patrons than performers. But Southwell was a fine horseman, and could walk six miles in the hour without training : he, alas ! was killed when on a tour in America by a horse falling on him. Bowles and Russell could both row, play cricket, and run a bit, and they perhaps were the most energetic in getting 44 ATHLETICS up the first edition of sports. There is a longer record of services against the name of James Aitken, beyond winning the mile race, and being second for the two miles. As a cricketer he played in the Eton eleven, at Oxford in the University eleven against Cambridge in 1849, 1850, and in his College eleven in 1849, 1850, 1851. As an oarsman, he rowed against Cambridge at Putney in 1849, in the University eight at Henley in 1S50, 1 85 1, in a University four at Henley 1850, and in a pair oar with J. W. Chitty at Henley 1851, besides rowing in the O.U.B.C. eight-oared races at Oxford in 1849, 1850, 185 1, and the O U.B.C. fours 1848, 1849. He was ordained soon after leaving the University, and has had neither time nor oppor- tunity for following up rowing or cricket to any great extent, but he has worked as hard and c6nscientiously in his parish as he did at No. 4 thwart in the University boat, and they say that even now, at lawn tennis, few of the young ones can hold their own against the Rev. James Aitken, rector of Charleywood, in Hertfordshire. ' Halifax Wyatt, another of the performers, was born in the " Duke's Country " — no doubt a point in his favour — and in his younger days was known to the noble editor of the Badminton Library, both in the hunting-field and on the tented sward, when I.Z. used to play at Badminton. At Oxford he won, as stated, the two miles and some of the shorter races in the sports. He played against Cambridge in the University eleven 1850, 1 85 1, and in his college eleven in 1849, 1^5°? i^S^- He rowed in the O.U.B.C. eight-oared races in 1849, 1850, 1851, in the O.U.B.C. fours 1849, and O.U.B.C. sculls 1850. Since leaving Oxford he has played a great deal of county cricket, in Gloucestershire, Devonshire, and Cheshire, and is an I.Z., M.C.C., Harlequin, &c. He did but little afterwards in run- ning, but when quartered with the 4th Battalion Devonshire Regiment, at Limerick, he ran a 100 yards match for 50/. against a Canadian in the 89th Regiment, and beat him. H. AVyatt retired from the Devon Regiment as Lt. Colonel, and has now for some years past managed the Earl of Sefton's ATHLETIC SPORTS IN ENGLAND 45 EXETER AUTUMN MEETING. Stewards.— R. F. BOWLES, ESQ., J. A BROUGHTON, ESQ. Secretary.— H. C. GLANVILLE, ESQ. Clerk of the Course.— H. RANKEN, ESQ. Judge.— MR. RANDALL. I The Welcome Sweepstakes, of a quarter of a mile : — Mr. Page Broughton Collins Glanville Bowles Cole Johnstone Mr. Wyatt Winwood Marshall Cheales Knight Nicholls Aitken The Bancalari Sweepstakes, 300 yards and a distance. Heats : — Mr. Broughton , , Page ,, Glanville , , Howies ,, Wyatt Mr. Winwood ,, Aitken ,, Marshall ,, Man ley ,, Terry The Jonathan Sweepstakes, 100 yards : — Mr. Paul Todd Medley Wyatt Knight Mr. Broughton Bowles Chapman Collins North Johnstone Cheales Yonge Mr. Stubbs ,. Aitken 2 , , Venables ,, Stent , , Gresson ,, Wingfield A Hurdle Race, over 10 flights, at 10 yards apart, 140 yards Mr. Venables Mr. Chapman Bowles Knight Broughton Wyatt Cheales Stent Wilson Norman Aitken The Scurry Stakes, 150 yards, to name and close on the day of the races. The Aristocratic Stakes, of 60 yards, to name and close on the day of the races. The Consolation Stakes, for beaten horses, 100 yards. 46 , ATHLETICS extensive estates in Lancashire, and is a first-rate hand in " looking on " at all those sports in which formerly he took such an active part. ' This is a slight sketch of the men who " set the ball rolling," but though their first meeting was evidently popular, the thing went slowly for a time. In 1851, Exeter College followed up the autumn meeting of 1850 with a summer meeting on Bullingdon, and we think that both a high and broad jump were introduced in the programme. In these sports both C. A. North and J. Hodges distinguished themselves, the latter, by the way, not long after for a wager riding 50, driving 50, and walking 50 miles in 24 consecutive hours. Lincoln College, Oxford, was the next to take up the idea and held some sports. Then a college in Cambridge. After this the thing went like wildfire, spreading simultaneously on every side ; but after Colleges and Schools, we believe that the " Civil Service " was the first association formed for the promotion of athletic sports.' Kensington Grammar School began their regular sports in 1852, and we believe there are several other private schools round London which have had annual foot races and jumping matches since about the same time, which we have little doubt were suggested, or at any rate encouraged, by the interest taken by the boys' parents in ' The American Deer,' * The Suffolk Stag,' * The Greenwich Cowboy,' and other pedestrian worthies of the same kidney. In 1853 Harrow and Cheltenham both started athletic meetings; and Durham University also had a gathering which, however, appears to have died a natural death. Undoubtedly there were races at several of the public schools before this date, but they can hardly be called athletic meetings. The pastime of ' hare and hounds,' as an amusement for schoolboys, is quite as old as any other English athletic pastime. Strutt gives a quotation from an old comedy, written towards the close of the sixteenth century, in which an * idle boy ' says : ' And also when we play and hunt the fox I outrun all the boys in the schoole.' ATHLETIC SPORTS IN ENGLAND 47 This is no doubt an allusion to ' hare and hounds,' and Strutt himself, writing in 1801, gives the following account of the pas- time which he calls ' hunt the fox ' or ' hunt the hare ' : ' One of the boys is permitted to run out, and having law given him — that is, being permitted to go to a certain distance from his comrades before they can pursue him — their object is to take him, if pos- sible, before he can return home.' The Crick Run at Rugby appears to have been founded in 1837, and at Shrewsbury there is known to have been a school steeplechase a very few years after- wards, while in 1845 Eton started an annual steeplechase, sprint races and hurdle races, which came off on the road all on different days.^ Curiously enough, this is the first mention that we can find anywhere of short hurdle races. Hurdle racing, now so popular amongst amateurs, is almost entirely an amateur sport. In 1853 ' Bell's Life ' has an account of two amateurs competing in an ' all round ' competition, which included the following events : A mile race, walking backwards a mile, running a coach wheel a mile, leaping over fifty hurdles, each 3 ft. 6 in. high (the present regulation height), stone picking, and weight put- ting; and in the same year the ' Times ' contains an account of a match between Lieut. Sayers and ' Captain Astley ' in a flat race and a hurdle race. All the school meetings, which began about 1852 and 1853, as we have seen, included hurdle racing in their programmes, and even up to the present day the chief homes of hurdle racing are the public schools and universities. The pastime of hurdle racing, however, can hardly be entirely modern, as Professor Wilson (' Christopher North ') appears to have been an adept at something of a similar nature early in the century. The Professor of Moral Philosophy had so dis- tinguished a reputation as an athlete that his name should not be omitted from a chapter on athletic history. Hone has an anecdote of his ' taking down ' a brother private in the 1 In 1837 and 1838 we had hurdle races at most of the tutors' and dames' houses at Eton, as I know from the fact of having run in and won races of the sort there in those years. One hundred yards over ten hurdles was the usual course. — B. 48 ATHLETICS militia at Kendal. The latter boasted that he had never been beaten in a jumping competition, and Wilson accordingly chal- lenged him to jump for a guinea. The unbeaten champion could only cover 15 feet, Wilson clearing 21 feet, to his oppo- nent's amazement. About 1852, then, it came to be considered a recognised and reasonable form of sport for a school or college to devote a day or an afternoon to a meeting for competitions in the old English sports of running, jumping, and throwing of weights ; but the notion of open competitions, championships, or contests between the Universities in athletic sports, in the same way that they were already competing in cricket and boat-racing, was still far from dawning on the English mind. Races and jump- ing matches were still considered school pastimes like ' tag ' or ' prisoner's base,' and even at the Universities their progress towards popularity was very slow. The following is the infor- mation given as to this progress by the writer of ' Modern Athletics ' : * At the two Universities there were no athletic sports of any description until 1850, when Exeter College, Oxford, took the initiative and held a meeting, which has since been repeated annually. In 1856, and even in 1858, "Bell's Life," in its report of these sports, styles them " rural and interesting revels," and again, " a revival of good old English sports." . . . Exeter College was alone until 1855, when mention is first made of any sports at Cambridge, St. John's College and Emmanuel taking the lead. At Oxford, Balliol, Wadham, Pembroke and Worcester followed the example of Exeter in 1856 ; Oriel in 1857, Merton in 1858, Christchurch in 1859, and in 1861 separate college meetings had become general. At the close of i860, the Oxford University sports, open to all undergraduates, owed their foundation to the exertions of the Rev. E. Arkwright, of Merton College. At Cambridge the University sports had already been founded in 1857, but annual meetings of the separate colleges were not frequent as at the sister University until 1863.' How suddenly the importance of athletics in- creased at the Universities in 1864, the first year of the Inter- ATHLETIC SPORTS IN ENGLAND 49 'Varsity meeting, may be gathered from some remarks of Sir Richard Webster made at the annual dinner of the London Athletic Club in 1886, when he said that for winning half-a- dozen strangers' races in one year he had received a few pounds in coin, while the next year a friend whose performances had been of the same order received about 40/. worth of prizes from the silversmiths. Soon after i860 these athletic meetings had become a regular feature of school and college life. Trinity College, Dublin, instituted a meeting in 1857, which has since had a continuous existence and undiminished popularity. In England, Rugby School held its first regular meeting in 1856, Winchester in 1857, and Westminster and Charterhouse in 186 1. By this latter year all the public schools, as well as the Universities, were holding sports, and there is little doubt that the growth and popularity of the public school system has done much not only to foster but to spread the spirit of athletic competi- tion throughout the kingdom. Lads who have gained health, pleasure, and reputation from athletic pursuits at school are hardly likely to drop their tastes as soon as school is left behind, and it is certain that the athletic movement was largely aided by the impetus it received from the return of the old public school boys to their homes throughout the country. While, however, the schools were beginning to take up athletic sports in a tentative way soon after 1850, it is not until more than ten years afterwards that we begin to hear of a class of amateur athletes, as distinguished from professional ' peds,' holding meetings of their own. The pages of ' Bell's Life ' during this period occasionally show us that amateurs were matching themselves against the professionals, and we find not only records of amateur matches where the contestants are described as amateurs (as in 1853 one between Mr. Green and Mr. Martin at 150 yards), but also cases of amateur meeting ' ped ' (as in the preceding year the match between Green, ' the amateur,' and Michael Turner). The time, however, was get- ting ripe for amateurs, as we find even the highly respectable E 50 ATHLETICS ' Times ' newspaper recording matches like the one mentioned above between Lieut. Sayers and Captain Astley, and another between Mr. Whaley and the Hon. Arthur Wellesley, who ran a match for 150 guineas on the Donnybrook Road in 1854. Something was, however, wanting to set athletic meetings going outside schools, colleges, and bodies such as the Honourable Artillery Company, which held its first fixture for its own members in 1858, and the required impetus was probably given by a renewed burst of public excitement over professional pedestrianism in i860 and the following years. In i860 L. Bennett, better known as ' Deerfoot,' a Canadian Indian, ap- peared on the scene in England, and there began a series of matches between him and the best English pedestrians, which excited the public interest even more than the great period of ten years or so before. The performances of Bennett, Lang, Siah Albison, Teddy Mills, Jack White, and a score of other celebrities of this period set the public talking again about foot-racing, and in the winter of 1861 the West London Rowing Club held an athletic meeting, thinking that their rowing men might like some hard work and exercise to keep them in train- ing during the winter season. As far as we can discover, the first 'open race ' for amateurs was held in the summer of 1862, when Mr. W. Price, a promoter of pedestrian handicaps, decided to offer at the Hackney Wick grounds a ' handsome silver cup ' to be competed for by ' amateurs only,' thinking doubtless that this would prove a new attraction to sightseers. The report of this open amateur handicap, which took place on July 26, 1862, shows that as a means of provoking speculation in the betting way it was rather a failure ; but to amateurs the race is interesting for other reasons. In the first heat the reporter says that the betting was 6 to 4 in favour of Mr. Green, who beat Mr. Johnson, but that ' not much was done.' In another heat Mr. Spicer (who belonged, by the way, to the Honourable Artillery Company) started off at mark with Mr. Chinnery, who was after- wards to make so great a name as a holder of many champion- ships. On this occasion, however, Mr. Spicer outlasted Mr. Chinnery, and beat him. ATHLETIC SPORTS IN ENGLAND 51 On August 30 in the same year Mr. Price offered purses for two more open races at a quarter and three-quarters of a mile. In the former, ' Mr. Martin,' whom athletes will perhaps be surprised to hear was no other than the veteran Civil Service walker, Mr. C. M. Callow, was one of the competitors, as also was Mr. Walter Rye, afterwards champion walker, who, however, appeared in his own name. Another of the com- petitors was Mr. C. H. Prest (afterwards a celebrated amateur, but of somewhat doubtful ' amateurity '), who ran under the name of Baker. There was at the time a prevalent idea that an amateur athlete should conceal from the world his taste for athletics, as the report of this meeting in a sporting paper mentions the runners who had appeared in the mysterious style as Mr. R e, Mr. N m, and so forth. Possibly, however, the reporter, acting on the principle ' omne ignotum pro magnifico,' thought to lend importance to the budding amateurs by thus throwing an air of mystery over their names. At this second meeting at Hackney Wick, Mr. Chinnery, in the three-quarter mile race, had again to succumb to the redoubt- able Mr. Spicer, although receiving ten yards' start from. him. It is not until the next year that the stray London amateurs made any effort to form themselves into a club. In June of the year 1863 certain gentlemen, including in their numbers some of those who had figured at the West London Rowing Club meetings and Price's handicaps, founded the Mincing Lane Athletic Club, calling the club after that well-known trade centre, in which the majority of the founders were engaged in business. In 1864 they held their first meeting at the West London grounds at Brompton on April 9, but so little attention was paid to it that we cannot find that a report of the meeting appeared in any paper. Another meeting was held on May 21 of the same year, in which Mr. Chinnery won the mile race, and on that occasion a full report of the pro- ceedings was published in all the sporting journals. During the year two challenge cups for 220 yards and 10 miles walking races were presented to the club, which has ever since been E 2 52 ATHLETICS a flourishing institution. In the spring of 1866 the club changed its name, and became, as it now is, the London Athletic Club. It is from the year 1864, indeed, that amateur athletic sports as an institution may be said to date. Not only did a regularly constituted athletic club begin in that year to hold open races, but the same season witnessed the institution of the Inter-Uni- versity sports. Negotiations were carried on in 1863 between the two Universities as to the holding of an Inter-' Varsity contest; but before anything could be arranged, the summer term with its cricket and boating arrived, and it was found impossible to get the athletes together. However, on March 3, 1864, the Cambridge men came over and met their Oxford brethren on the Christchurch Cricket Ground. On this occa- sion neither side won the ' odd event,' for the excellent reason that there was no ' odd event ' to win. The programme con- sisted of eight contests, and four were won by each University. Since then it is hardly necessary to say that the meeting has been annual, although the University athletes did not come to London until 1867. The same year, 1864, saw the Civil Servants hold their first meeting — a meeting which still is an annual and important event ; but it wanted yet a year or two before amateur athletics became general throughout the provinces as well as in London. In 1865 several football and cricket clubs promoted meetings, but it is not until 1866 that we hear of athletics being generally practised throughout the kingdom. By this time the amateurs had decided to have nothing to do with the professional 'peds' of the day, owing to the ' roping ' and ' squaring ' tactics of some of them which were notorious. At the beginning of 1866, when the Amateur Athletic Club was formed by some old University and London athletes, the prospectus announced that the club was formed to ' supply the want of an established ground upon which competitions in amateur athletic sports might take place, and to afford as completely as possible to all classes of gentle- men amateurs the means of practising and competing against t-NM',. ,.^ -^ ATHLETIC SPORTS IN ENGL^p-^ "• ' ^_^ ^5 3 one another, without being compelled to mix with professional runners.' The newly formed Amateur Athletic Club held a championship meeting in the spring of 1866, which was a conspicuous success, and this was the first of the long series which are still being continued under the management of the Amateur Athletic Association. The intention of the founders of the Amateur Athletic Club was no doubt to place their club in the same position with athletes as the M.C.C. stood to cricketers, and the design at first seemed to promise well, for the championship meetings were very successful, and in two years' time the club opened a splendid running ground for amateurs at Lillie Bridge, which immediately became the head- quarters of amateur athletics. The active athletes, however, continued to ally themselves more with the L.A.C. than the A.A.C., and the latter club soon ceased to hold any meetings but the championship. It is hardly necessary, however, to pursue the history of athletics since the year 1866. By that year sports had been instituted in most of the large provincial towns as well as in many rural districts, 'The Athlete,' a record published in 1867, gives an account of nearly a hundred meetings held in England, and the same publication for the ensuing year shows that the number had then swelled to nearly a hundred and fifty. The progress of amateur athletics has since been rapid and continuous, and there is now hardly a single town through- out the country which does not have its annual athletic meeting. But by the year 1866 amateur athletics had definitely taken their present form, and though clubs have waxed and waned, and popular favour has ebbed and flowed at intervals, a genera- tion of Englishmen has recreated itself with athletic sports in the same shape. The system of sports w^hich had its growth in England has been successfully transplanted not only to Canada, Australia, and other British colonies, but to the United States ; and it is now no rare event to find Englishmen, Irishmen, Scotchmen, Americans, and colonists competing together in the championship meetings of the Old Country. 54 ATHLETICS CHAPTER II. A MODERN CHAMPIONSHIP MEETING. In the foregoing chapter we have shown how the pastimes of running, leaping, and hurling of weights, which have always been followed by Englishmen as a means of amusement and for the display of rivalry, began rather more than a quarter of a century ago to be developed into a systematic sport, and have come at the present time to be considered, like racing and cricket, as national institutions. As regards social attention, athletic sports were probably at their zenith from 1870 to 1875, for at that time the ' masses ' had not begun to appear as amateur athletes upon the running-path. So far as wide-spread l)opularity amongst all classes is concerned, athletics have reached a height at the present time from which they may possibly fall, but which they can hardly exceed. As every l^astime has its day, and it is possible that another age may know no more of athletic sports than the present age knows of cam- hue or the quintain, it may not be out of place at the present time to try to present to the uninitiated reader such a meeting as may be witnessed to-day, so far as the pen can avail to de- scribe a stirring scene of life and movement. Every pursuit has its classic days— days which are vividly impressed upon the memor}' of those who study the sport. One of these was the Oxford and Cambridge meeting of 1876, when M. J. Brooks, the Dark Blue President, jumped 6 ft. 2\ in. in height, when there was scarcely a foot of standing room at Lillie Bridge, and over 1,100/. was taken from the fashionable crowd that thronged to see Young Oxford compete against Young Cambridge. Another A MODERN CHAMPIONSHIP MEETING 55 classic day was the championship meeting of 1881, when 12,000 people went to the Amateur Championship meeting at the Aston Lower Grounds, Birmingham, to see the pick of the English, Irish, and Scotch athletes meet the Americans, Myers and Merrill, for the English championship titles. Yet another such was the championship meeting of 1886, held on July 3, at the London Athletic Club grounds at Stamford Bridge — a gather- ing which for more reasons than one deserves to be preserved in accurate recollection. The first event upon the programme is fixed for three o'clock, and by that time some two thousand spectators have assembled. About five or six hundred of these are at the lower end of the ground in the open walk reserved for the ' shilling public ' ; the remainder are near the stands and on the gravel at the head of the ground. They have paid two shillings for admission, and by a glance at them you can see that many hail from the country, and that all have come for pure sport. There may be, perhaps, a hundred ladies on the ground, but not more. The championship is a ' business ' meeting, and the majority of the spectators know thoroughly the form of the men competing, and are already discussing the chances. All open betting is forbidden by the rules of the Amateur Athletic Association ; but where there are sporting men, some will have their fancy, and betting there will be, but for small and often trifling amounts, and almost entirely between friend and friend. The day is a perfect day for athletics, very warm, so that men's muscles are supple and without a trace of stiffness, and with a slight breeze blowing up towards the stands, so that the times of the runners in the sprint races and hurdles are sure to be fast. And now, before the runners come out, let us take a glance at the centre of the ground. On a large table facing the grand stand, but within the railings, are set out the hand- some silver challenge cups, which each winner holds for the year of his championship only, but of which he can never obtain the absolute possession. Between the cups as they stand on the table are spread the gold, silver, and bronze 56 ATHLETICS medals of the Association. Each winner is to receive a small gold championship medal, which, let us hope, will remain an heirloom in his family. The second man in each race has a silver medal to keep. The bronze medals are for a different purpose, and may be regarded more as certificates of merit than as prizes. In most of the competitions, when a man is placed neither first nor second, but has done a performance which is of championship merit — for instance, has finished his half-mile under 2 min. 2 sec, or his mile under 4 min. 30 sec. — he is awarded the ' standard ' medal. No standard medals are given for the hundred yards or hurdle races, from the difficulty of satisfactorily fixing a standard and timing men to see whether they are within the standard time. Close by the winning post are gathered the reporters and the officials, while the rest of the greensward enclosed by the railings and cinder track is bare ; for the orders are strict that none but the recognised representatives of leading papers and the officials are to be allowed inside the enclosure. There are about a dozen reporters, therefore, inside the track with the officials. The judges, who have in athletics, as well as in all other work, arduous and delicate work, are all tried men. The first on the list is A. J. Puttick, an old runner of the London Athletic Club, whose gigantic form is always to be seen at a gathering at Stamford Bridge, sometimes, as now, in a frock coat and glossy hat, and at others in that quaint oesthetico-athletic garb which marks his double character of amateur athlete and amateur violoncellist. Close by him is ' Jack ' Reay, who a few years ago was champion hurdler, and the best flat race runner in the Civil Service. These two, together with G. P. Rogers, the Secretary of the London Athletic Club, and C. H. Mason, of the same club, once amateur champion at a mile and ten miles, are four of the men who have led the athletic movement in the metropolis for the last dozen years, and are, perhaps, the four best judges in London. The two last named are both on the ground to-day as members of the committee, but are not judging. The two other judges are E. B. Holmes, one of A MODERN CHAMPIONSHIP MEETING 57 the best of the well-tried officials of the Midland district, and H. Beardsell, of the Huddersfield Athletic and Cricket Club, whose sound sense and judgment make him as able a judge as he is a debater on the councils of the Amateur Athletic Asso- ciation, Besides the judges there is a referee, who has absolute discretion to decide when judges differ ; but when the judges are up to their work, as on this occasion, the referee's position is an honourable sinecure. Then there is the starter, R. Cameron, of Liverpool, well known to stand no trifling from the runners. For some years the starter at these meetings has been the professional ' Tom ' Wilkinson, of Sheffield, but Wilkinson being otherwise engaged on this afternoon, the popular voice pointed out Cameron as the best starter amongst amateurs. The starter is helped by a ' marksman,' who places the men on the scratch, so that the starter may not have to move from the position he has once taken up, and may fire his pistol when he hkes. The marksman of to-day is C. V. Hunter, one of the leading spirits of the Blackheath Harriers' Club, who is to be seen upon every Saturday afternoon officiat- ing in some capacity at an athletic meeting. The remaining officials are the timekeepers — three in number — for in these days of ' record-breaking ' there must be no doubt about times. After each race the three are to compare their watches and then announce the official times. All have ' fly-back ' stop watches marking the division of the second into fifths. If all agree upon one time that is the official time ; if all three differ, the middle time is given ; if one watch differ from the other two, the ' verdict of the majority ' stands as the official time. Besides the official timekeepers, there is another timekeeper, who, with the assistance of a ' standard judge,' decides who have got within the standard times. The 'standard time- keeper ' stands at the elbow of the ' standard judge,' and when, as for instance, in the first race, the half-mile, 2 min. 2 sec. has been reached, the timekeeper, keeping his eye upon the watch, says ' Now,' and the judge, with his eyes fixed on the line, sees what runners have got within the standard, and will win the 58 ATHLETICS ' standard medal.' Last, but not least, are the two ' clerks of the course,' whose business it is to call out the names of the runners in the dressing-rooms, and see that they come out upon the course up to time. In a club meeting, where there are many handicaps with large entries, the ' clerks of the course ' have the hardest, as well as the most responsible, part of the day's work, as if they fail, or get behindhand, the whole meeting becomes demoralised. Here, there, everywhere, now on the track, now in the dressing-room, now soothing the feelings of this or that grumbler (for at an athletic meeting there is seldom some competitor or spectator without an imaginary grievance), is Mr. Herbert, the energetic and courteous secre- tary of the A.A.A., who has had all the burden of preparing for the meeting upon his shoulders. The first race upon the programme is the half-mile, for which there were ten entries ; but five of these fail to turn up at the post, Bryden and Nalder keeping themselves for the mile and the others making no appearance at the meeting. And here let us say that the championship meeting has since 1880 been absolutely open to any competitor of any station in life provided he has not run for money or run against a professional in ])ublic ; so that the old ' gentleman-amateur ' who enters for a championship knows that he may have to run a mile against a postman or put the weight against a blacksmith. The five starters for the half-mile are Haines, a countryman from Faringdon, in Berkshire, who runs gamely, but with a stiff, awk- ward action at the hips, which must waste his strength. Then there are the two crack Londoners, both members of the South London Harriers' Club, E. D. Robinson and Stuart Howard, of whom the latter was for some time thought the comin champion until he was beaten by Robinson in a level half-mile at the Croydon sports. Robinson is a tall bony-looking athlete, with a tremendous and rather slouching stride, which always in- duces the spectator to think that he is going more slowly than is actually the case. Stuart Howard has decidedly a more taking style than his club-mate, as he runs with his chest thrown back A MODERN CHAMPIONSHIP MEETING 59 and erect, and his legs shooting straight out ; but a high action is often more taking than successful. The field is made up with two other Londoners, J. A. P. Clarke and Bessell, neither of whom is much in the hunt to-day, though Clarke has done some fine times at a mile. When the pistol fires Haines dashes off with the lead at a hot pace but with laboured action ; Robinson hanging close behind him. The first lap (half the distance) is completed in 55 J sec, Haines moving by this time with greater effort than ever. When another hundred yards are passed, however, Robinson spurts by him, and going up the back stretch seems to have the race at his mercy. Meanwhile Howard is creeping up, gets to Haines' shoulder at the top of the ground, and when the three enter the straight, 1 20 yards from home, Robinson is half a dozen yards in front of the other pair. Howard shoots away from Haines in pursuit of the leader and gains slowly upon him, but Robinson, who is clearly tiring, can still keep his long stride, which brings him home a couple of yards in front of Howard in i min. 59 sec. A fine race and a fine performance is the opinion, for both men are clean run out, and to beat 2 min. is what only some seven or eight amateurs have ever been able to do. Next come the heats of the 100 yards race. Ever since 1868 at the championship meeting the track has been roped off with iron posts and cords, so that each runner may have a clear course to himself. Just now sprinting is watched with peculiar in- terest, as there are four runners on the path, Cowie, Ritchie, Wood, and the new celebrity Wharton, of each of whom his friends aver that he is ' the fastest man who ever put on a shoe.' Cowie, for the three last years champion at this dis- tance, has unfortunately broken down in training by a sinew giving way, to the intense disappointment of the public, who, however, are looking forward to seeing Wharton, of Darling- ton, who is a ' coloured gentleman.' The first heat, with Cowie absent, attracts little attention, and is won by Shaw, of Hereford. In the next heat Ritchie, the Bradford crack ; Wood, who trains on his farm in Norfolk ; Levick, a speedy little 6o ATHLETICS Londoner, and Peter James, from Sydney, New South Wales, are the competitors. Ritchie gets away a trifle sharper than ^V'ood, and when both are moving the Yorkshireman is half a yard ahead. With this distance between them they rush over the hundred, and Ritchie wins by a short head in lo^ sec, Levick being outpaced, and the colonial nowhere. Both Ritchie and AVood are well built for sprinting : the former is of middle height, has a tremendous chest, bull-head and large thighs. Wood is almost a giant, being heavily built all over, has a 40-inch chest and scales over twelve stone. The third heat is known to be a moral for Wharton, but there is intense curiosity to see him move. When at the post with Bassett, of Norwood, Nicholas, of Monmouth, and an unknown C. S. Colman, he is seen to shape well, standing like a rock with his feet close together. At the crack of the pistol he is off like lightning, running in a wondrous fashion. Sprinting of many kinds has been seen : some sprint bent forward, some with the head and shoulders thrown back, but here is a man running away from his field with body bent forward and runnmg almost on the flat of his foot. There is short time for wonder, however, as Wharton is half a dozen yards in front of Bassett when he bursts the worsted— for a worsted stretched between the posts breast-high has long since replaced the old-fashioned tape at athletic meetings. There is a hush in the crowd, while the three time- keepers put their heads together ; for it is seen that the winner has done a fine performance. All three watches agree in marking 10 sec. or 'level-time,' and when the telegraph board shows the figures a cheer bursts from the crowd, for at last after years of struggling and disputing a genuine * level- time ' performance has been accomplished. Half an hour later Wharton comes out for the final to meet Shaw, Ritchie, Wood, and Bassett (the last two of whom as winners of the two fastest heats run again), and he is once more greeted with a cheer. In the final Wharton is not off so fast, and at ten yards Wood and Ritchie are in front of him ; then the foreigner rushes ahead and is leading by two yards twenty yards from A MODERN CHAMPIONSHIP MEETING 6i home. This time, however, he appears to tire a httle — and no wonder, for sprinting is a violent effort and leaves the bones and muscles aching ; Wood and Ritchie close on him a little, and Wharton wins by a good yard, with Wood this time a foot in front of Ritchie. The time again is lo sec, ' level time ' twice in an afternoon — a marvel indeed ! Meanwhile between the heats and final of the hundred a gigantic Irishman, J. S. Mitchell, of the Gaelic Athletic Club, from Emly, County Limerick, has won the hammer throwing (a 1 6 lb. hammer, four feet long, thrown from a 7 ft. circle), with a throw of TIC ft. 4 in., his opponent, J. D. Gruer, of the London Scottish R.V., making but a poor show this year; and the two heats of the 120 yards hurdle race have been run off. In the first, C. F. Daft, of the Notts Forest Football Club, and S. Joyce, of the Cambridge U.A.C., are first and second, while in the other heat (from which Croome, the Oxonian, who won the Inter-'Varsity Hurdles, is an absentee), G. B. Shaw, of the Ealing Harriers, and S. O. Purves, another Cantab, fill the first two places. Then comes the pole jump, in which F. G. F. Thompson, of the L.A.C., fails at 10 ft., and Tom Ray, of Ulverstone (who is never beaten at this sport, and has won four championships, besides holding the record of 1 1 ft. 4^ in.), wins his fifth championship with a leap of 1 1 ft. A marvellous jumper is Ray. He is a tall, rather heavy man, of fine proportions. Grasping the pole about its middle, he takes his leap, and when the pole is perpendicular, poises it almost at a standstill, raises himself clear up it by sheer force of arm, and shoots him- self over the bar. Sometimes he poises the pole too long, and the present writer can once recollect, when he was acting as one of the judges at the Northern Counties Championship, seeing the pole and jumper, after a moment of suspense, fall (to his great relief) upon the other judge. Then comes the final heat of the hurdle race. Daft, last year's champion, and Joyce, the Cantab, have another rattling race. For the first eight hurdles they rise together ; at the ninth, Daft has the slightest possible advantage, and, as neither man is rising an inch too high, 62 ATHLETICS or thus wasting an ounce of strength, it is evident that the ' run in ' will decide the race. Over the tenth hurdle Daft again has a shade of advantage, and, running on faster, wins by a yard in sixteen seconds, another ' record ' — the second during the afternoon. Next comes the quarter-mile race — won last year by Myers, the flying American, but by this time Myers, like W. G. George, another amateur champion, has joined the pro fessional ranks. There is little chance of another record being done in this event, for since first Myers in America cut into the old record of 50?- (done both by Colbeck in 1868 and J. Shear- man in 1877), he has more than once beaten 49 seconds, and done times which probably no man, either professional or amateur, has ever touched. The race this year is set down for two heats, but as Cowie is hors de combat^ and four others do not put in an appearance, the six runners are sent off in one heat. This is lucky for Wood, as he has two ' hundreds ' out of him, while Lyle Smith, the Civil Service ' crack,' comes up fresh for this race. The other four starters are Wharton, whose phenomenal performance in the sprint makes people wonder what he is going to do in the quarter ; E. D. Robinson, who is nearly as good at this distance as at a half-mile ; W. Lock, of Windsor, and Norman Jones, who are good men, but hardly good enough for their company. When the pistol fired for a moment everyone held his breath, for Wharton was seen to be flying off" almost at top speed with the same extraordinary flat-footed action. Wood, who knew by experience how fast his opponent could travel, was determined not to let him get away, and so the pair ran away from their field down the long straight of nearly 300 yards, upon which the first part of the quarter is run at Stamford Bridge. But when a little more than 300 yards had been run it was evident that Wharton had shot his bolt ; he died away and stopped, and Wood was left a hundred yards from home with a ten-yard lead ; but upon him, too, it was evident that the pace had told, and it seemed doubt- ful whether he could last to the end. Slowly but surely Lyle Smith and Robinson, who were coming up behind, gained on A MODERN CHAMPIONSHIP MIuETING\ 6^ the leader, and nothing but pluck and con*d-ft49P(J^p|itl|hi^ood in two yards in front of Smith, a yard behind" whom was Robinson, the winner's time being 49* sec. — a great time, for there are but few men like Myers, and no one until he showed the way ever got within 50 seconds. Here, as is always the case, the fast time was due to the pace-maker, as, besides the first three, Jones and Lock finished within the standard of 52 sec. ; and five men in one race finishing within 52 sec. is almost a phenomenon. The quarter being over, the mile, which is usually considered the race of the day, succeeded. For this there are eight entries, of whom seven are going to the post, and certainly they are a good representative lot. T. R. Bryden, of the Clapham Rovers F.C., was looked upon early in the season as a probable champion as soon as last year's champion. Snook, of Shrewsbury, was adjudged by the Amateur Athletic Association to have forfeited his claim to rank as an amateur. Then there is F. J. Cross, the Inter- 'Varsity runner, who in the spring showed himself good for 4 min. 27 sec. on any day. Haines, of Faringdon, is also having another try for a championship at another distance, and there is the dark horse from the West Country, T. B. Nalder, of Bristol ; it is rumoured, indeed, that a good many West countrymen have come up to put their money upon him. Besides these, Mabey, of the South London Harriers, has shown some good form of late, and Hill and Leaver, of the same club, are also starters. The race itself, however, is hardly in doubt from the start. Nalder gets off briskly with a lead, and is followed by Haines, Cross, and Bryden. The West countryman is a small thick-set man, with a fine free action and a good workmanlike style, running without effort, and with a long springy stride. For half a mile the positions are unaltered, but in the third lap Cross, who looks a bit heavier and rather less fit than he was at Lillie Bridge in the spring, takes the lead and keeps it until three laps have been com- pleted. Beginning the last lap Nalder spurts to the front again in easy fashion, evidently having the race at his mercy ; 64 ATHLETICS and, although Cross, who is a tall and strong youngster, chivies him gamely up the back stretch, Nalder gradually gets further away from his taller rival, and, coming down the straight looking very fresh, w^ns easily by twelve yards in 4 min. 25f sec. — a fine performance, as it is evident that he had a bit in hand if wanted. Cross, finishing gamely, just stalls off Bryden at the end, and beats him by two yards for second place, both Bryden and Mabey, who finishes fourth, beating 4 min. 30 sec, and gaining the standard medal. Four men inside ' four-thirty * is rarely to be seen, and when it was done ten years ago by Slade, H. A. Bryden, L. U. Burt, and T. R. Hewitt, it was thought that such a feat would never be repeated. However, that was at the time when 4 min. 26^ sec. was the record, and not 4 min. 18 J sec, as it is now. Then the next hour is taken up with the Seven Miles Walking Race. Walking races are hardly so satisfactory now as ten years ago, for judges are lenient and walkers aspire to fast times ; consequently most of the walking seen on the running-path is of shifty character, and, if not absolutely a run, is more like a shuffle than a fair heel-and-toe walk. The walking race to-day is also to be marked with an unfortunate incident. C. W. V. Clarke, of Reading, starts at a great pace, when he unfortunately loses a shoe, and Jervis, of Liverpool, a very doubtful goer, leads at the end of a mile, which is finished in 7 min. 15 sec. At two miles Clarke has caught Jervis again (14 min. 57^ sec), and at three miles (22 min. 59I sec) the pair are still together. Before the fourth mile is reached, however, Clarke has shaken off Jervis, and as the latter has been cautioned by the judges for moving unfairly, he decides to leave the course. Clarke, however, begins to go very queerly, and finally, just before the fifth mile, staggers and falls from sunstroke, and has to be carried off the course. As most of the other competitors have by this time retired, J. H. Jullie, who is still plodding along in the rear, is left, by the retirement of Clarke and Jervis, with the lead, and he eventually carries off the race in the poor time of 58 min. 50 i sec For the High Jump, which followed, Ray, the pole A MODERN CHAMPIONSHIP MEETING 65 jumper, E. J. Walsh, Nuttall and Purves, two old Cambridge blues, and Rowdon, from Teignmouth, in Devonshire, are the competitors. They jump off turf over a lath placed between upright posts, and not off cinders, as is sometimes done at sports, and as is better on wet days when the grass is slippery. The Devonshire man, a slim, boyish-looking athlete, takes but a short run and then goes straight over the bar. He easily beats his opponents, and wins with 5 ft. iij in., the exact height being afterwards measured from the centre of the lath to the ground. The Weight Putting takes but a short time, There are two competitors, and Mitchell, who won the Hammer Throwing, wins the other heavy weight competition with a 'put' of 38 ft. 2 in. The weight (16 lbs.) is 'put' from the shoulder, the men being placed in a seven-feet square of cinder, marked off by boards projecting an inch from the ground. Within that square they can swing their bodies as they like, but if they ' follow ' their throw outside the charmed square the judge cries 'No throw,' and no measurement is taken. The Long Jump is also a moral for one jumper — J. Purcell, of Dublin, last year's champion. The men have a long run of fifty yards or so (if they like to run so far) over cinder, and the ' take off ' is from a board about an inch wide fixed level in the ground. Beyond the board the ground is hollowed out, so that if they over-run the mark the jump is sure to be abortive. It requires, however, much skill and practice not to 'take off' before the mark. Purcell, who in his six tries four times gets over 22 ft., wins with 22 ft. 4 in., E. Horwood, of Brackley, being second with 21 ft. 7^ in. These last three events have been going on in the centre of the ground, while the long walking race is being held on the track. Next comes the Steeplechase, an event which did not appear in the championship programme until 1879. Two countrymen — Harrison from Reading, and Dudman from Basingstoke — oppose Painter, the best representative of the metropolis. There are four circuits, over hurdles, mounds, and a water-jump, to complete the two miles. This contest also F 66 ATHLETICS introduced a surprise, as Dudman and Painter, making a race be- tween them, ran each other off their legs 600 yards from home ; and Harrison, who had seemed out of it, sailed by them as if standing still, and won anyhow. The last race of the day, how- ever, produced another fine performance. Six of the best metro- politan cross-country runners had to meet E. D. Rogers, of Portsmouth, a runner who was little known until he made a good show in the Southern Counties Cross-Country Championship at Sandown Park in the early spring. Rogers is a stiff, ungainly runner, but apparently with tremendous strength ; and, taking the lead from the start, he lurched over the ground at a great pace, completing his first mile in 4 min. 50^ sec. and the second in 9 min. 50*^ sec, in itself a verj' fine performance. By this time he had the race at his mercy, having run W. H. Coad — the best Ivondoner — off his legs. In the third mile, in 15 min. 25^ sec, Rogers did little more than keep his lead, and he finally won with great ease in 21 min. ij sec, not in itself a first-class performance, but the winner's two miles showed of what stuff he was made. So ended a great day's racing ; and as the winners came up to receive their prizes it was only natural that most of them should have received a hearty welcome from the crowd. The day's sport was remarkable in itself for more than one reason. For one thing, the average of merit shown by the winners was greater than had ever been seen before at a single meeting. The Hundred in 10 seconds ; the Hurdles in 16 seconds ; the Quarter in 49^ seconds ; the Half in i min. 59 sec. ; the Mile in 4 min. 2^% sec. : no such perfonnances had ever before been done together upon one day by amateurs. But the meeting was also significant for another reason, though whether for good or evil to the sport it is hard to say. In the early days of the champion- ship sports, from 1866 onwards, the majority of the events were carried off by the University athletes ; and for the first ten years the struggle was between the 'Varsity runners and the old Public School men, the gentlemen amateurs from London and elsewhere who came forward to try conclusions with the Inter- A MODERN CHAMPIONSHIP MEETING 67 'Varsity runners. Of later years, since the championship in 1880 was altered from the spring to the summer, but few of the 'Varsity runners have competed, partly, no doubt, because it is awkward to train in the summer terms at Oxford or Cam- bridge, but partly, too, from the fact that the 'Varsity cracks are rarely good enough now to meet the highly trained and seasoned athletes who are the pick of the amateurs of the present day. At the championship of 1886 it became clear that the supremacy of the path had passed away for the present from the metropolitan to the provincial runners. The difference between the old style of London athlete, or the 'Varsity athlete, and the modern athlete from the provinces is not one of locality nor yet of degree ; it is a difference of class, of which we shall have to speak again ; but the Stamford Bridge championship of 1886 shows that, until another development takes place, three-quarters of our amateur champions will be drawn from the masses. F 2 68 ATHLETICS CHAPTER III. RUNNING AND RUNNERS. All must agree that running, walking, and leaping are the most simple and genuine of all competitions. When a Derby is won it is always a point for argument whether the greater credit is due to the horse or to the jockey ; and when Cambridge is badly beaten over the Putney course there is always the critic to say that the Oxford weights were better arranged, that erratic steering threw away the race, or that the losers were under- boated. The athlete who wins a big race owes nothing to his apparatus, and his success can only be due to his own excellence or his opponent's shortcomings. And even if running be more unsociable than rowing, it has the counterbalancing advantage for the individual that his success cannot possibly be ascribed to others. In every eight on the river there is said to be one duffer, and every one of the eight can be certain that someone considers him to be the man. In athletics a 'duffer' can only win by the help of a handicap ; the cause of his success is then evident, and if he gets the prize he takes little credit with it. When the athlete has got a pair of the best shoes, a zephyr, and a pair of silk or merino drawers (called by courtesy knickerbockers) just not coming down to the knee, so as to leave that useful portion of the leg free, he has got all the stock- in-trade required to win half-a-dozen championships. The science of athletics, then, consists in the scientific use of the limbs ; the tools of the athlete's trade are the thews and muscles of his own body, which God has made and man cannot re- fashion. Of the athlete, therefore, it can be said, more than of RUNNING AND RUN any other sportsman, nascitiir non fit. Much, be done by training and practice, but no amount of either can make a man with small thighs a sprinter, or a man with a short ' fore leg,' that is leg between knee and ankle, a high jumper. To acquire excellence in these branches of sport demands knowledge of how to utilise the natural advantages of the body. Many men possessed of great natural excellences have, by a careful system of self-exhaustion, neutralised their --^M^V^' Ready to start. gifts ; some others have also within our knowledge appeared almost to have acquired fine form from mere practice ; but these latter are very rare examples. Of runners and the art of running — in so far as there is an art in running — we propose in the ensuing pages to offer some reflections and reminiscences, without actually going so far as to elaborate an actual manual of training. Of books on training there are already numbers, more or less valuable and more or less harmful, but books on 70 ATHLETICS training must always tend to fail in proportion as they are elaborate, because the end to be acquired is perfectly simple — to become hard and muscular, and at the same time to be in perfect and robust health, and sound in every organ, and no rigid rules can possibly suit all persons alike. Just as every man over thirty should, it is said, be his own doctor, so every man who has been a couple of seasons ' on the path ' should be able to train himself At the same time there are certain general rules which help a man to attain his best form, and these we shall not fail to enumerate. First of all, then, before a man begins to train for any event of any kind he should have a good substratum of health and strength to start upon. If the would-be athlete is very badly out of condition, and fat and flabby from laziness and high living, it will do him no harm to take a Turkish bath to start with. Some smart five-mile walks followed by a good rubbing down with a rough towel on returning will soon make him fit to begin his training, if he has in the meantime kept regular hours and lived on a modicum of good healthy food of the kind to which he is usually accustomed. Without this preliminary care, not only will the runner get stiff and jaded by beginning violent exercise too quickly, but he will incur the greatest possible chance of straining or snapping a muscle, and thus placing himself hors de combat for a season. Granting, however, that our novice is, from the effects of football, walk- ing, tennis, or cricket, in fair ordinary- condition, we will follow his course through the different branches of athletics. And first as to sprinting. Sprinting, or Sprint-running, is the technical name given to the running of those short distances over which a man can spurt or ' sprint ' at top speed without a break. The rough- and-ready experience of the last generation, which almost stereotyped the distances and conditions of racing, decided that 300 yards was the limit of sprinting distance, and that the next distance for racing purposes — the quarter of a mile — was something sui generis^ and distinct from sprinting. Probably RUNNING AND RUNNERS 71 « « for the generality of runners the old and popular division of distance was right, but those who saw Myers and Phillips race for the English championship at Aston in 1881, or saw the American crack win his quarter-mile handicap at Lillie Bridge in 1884, when he ran round his field and came in a winner in 48 1 seconds, can hardly help arriving at the conclusion that with some phenomenal runners a quarter is only a sprint ' long drawn out.' But whatever be the limit of sprinting powers, sprint-running, which is always the most popular of all kinds of athletic sports with the public, is certainly something entirely different both in the action and in the essentials of success to the running over longer distances. In sprinting, the front muscles of the thigh, which bring the leg forward, are the most important factors for speed, as it is on the rapid repetition of the stride that the main result depends ; in running of longer distances the back muscles of the thigh, which effect the pro- pulsion, bear the chief strain. Both sets of muscles are of course used in every race, but the longer the distance the less important the front muscles become. And here we may per- haps give vent to a reflection which must often occur to those who consider a meeting of foot-races far superior in point of interest to a set of cycling matches. At a cycling meeting the same man who wins the mile race will probably win the five or ten mile races, and may even, like H. L. Cortis during his time, hold all the records from one to fifty miles. The reason is simply that, although there are differences of degree in stay- ing powers with cyclists, the same muscles are used for every race, while between the sprinter and the miler there is a differ- ence not of degree but of kind. At a meeting of foot-races there is an infinite variety of different kinds of excellence. It is common for a runner to manage two distances well ; he may be able, like F. T. Elborough or Colbeck, to run any distance between 100 yards and half-a-mile, but the man who can beat his compeers at every distance has not yet been found, and is not likely to be. But to return to our subject of sprinting. The rapidity of 72 ATHLETICS motion, we have said, is derived from the front muscles of the thigh. The push comes from the back muscles of the thigh and from the small of the back. To convey to an uninitiated reader a notion of what real sprinting includes, he may be reminded that in longer races a man who wishes to pass an antagonist makes a rush or spurt for a few strides. Sprinting con- sists in a continued rush or effort at high pressure, and as such is far more exhausting than it seems. The foregoing reflections may serve to explain in some measure the many surprises and anomalies that a consideration of sprinters and sprinting sug- gests. Sprinting ability consists in the capacity to make a violent effort in the way of speed. It is therefore not a paradox to say that it requires as much cultivation as a capacity for any other kind of athletic sport. You may find the capacity in men who appear of all shapes and sizes to a superficial observer. Certainly your sprinter may be tall or short, may be of any weight up to thirteen stone, though he is rarely a feather weight. He is more often inclined to be fleshy than to be thin, and may be of any height, though he rarely is over six feet. Of some famous sprinters the unspoken reflection of many a spectator must have been, ' Well, you are the last man I should ever have thought could run fast.' When Junker, the Russian, who won the Hundred Yards Championship in 1878, first appeared at an athletic meeting, a patriotic and jocose journalist described him as a ' bulky foreigner.' Another well-known sprinter, also a champion at the same distance, was advised by a competent authority to try some other distance, as he was too fat to run fast. Another curious thing about sprinting is the varieties of action in which good performers indulge. Junker sprinted as if he were badly bandy-legged, although we never knew that he was so. Lockton, of the L.A.C., who in his day was, we think, even faster than Junker, ran in the style most affected by professional pedestrians, with his body low and well for- ward. W. P. Phillips, who managed to beat Lockton for the championship in 1880, ran almost erect, looking even more than his full height of six feet. Trepplin, one of the fastest of RUNNING AND RUNNERS fi the many fast sprinters who have hailed from the Universities was a vision of whirHng arms and legs. Junker was flat- footed and erect ; Wharton, the champion of 1886, is flat- footed, yet manages somehow to bend his body far forward as well. Yet many and various as are the forms w^iich sprinting ability takes, there are one or two signs by which a sprinter can be recognised. Whether his legs be short or long, he has large muscular thighs and a broad back. A sprinter, too, to use a cant phrase of pedestrianism, ' strips big ' — i.e. looks bigger stripped than he does in his clothes ; or, in other words, is a heavier man than he appears to be in his ordinary life. But, before we discuss the best forms of sprinting and its ex- ponents, we must say something of the practice and exercise which a sprinter should take in order to reach his best form. The best practice for a 100 or 120 yards race is to have con- tinual bursts of thirty yards or so with another man, who is about as good or rather better than yourself. If practising with a man who is inferior, you should give him a short start in these ' spins ' and catch him as soon as you can. Such practice both helps a man to get into his running quickly and ' pulls him out,' to use a trainer's expression; that is, the striving- to keep pace with a better man, or to catch a man in front whom you can catch, involuntarily forces a man to do a little better than his previous best if he is capable of it. A man should never practise sprinting alone; he becomes sluggish, and can never really tell whether he is doing well or ill. If he is simply training for a 100 or a 120 yards race, after half-a-dozen of these spins he should take a few minutes' rest and then run the full distance, or at any rate a burst of seventy or eighty yards, before he goes in to have a rub down and resume his clothes. If he is training for 220, 250, or 300 yards he must, of course, accustom him- self to longer trials ; but in general, even f6r the longest of these distances, it is quite enough to run 200 yards at full speed. In fact, as a general rule, for all practice it may be laid down that a man should very rarely run a trial for more than 74 ATHLETICS two-thirds of the distance for which he is training. In writing this we know that to many trainers such an opinion will be con- sidered a rank heresy ; but that it is a sound rule, at any rate to amateurs who have other daily avocations to attend to, which must occasion more or less fatigue, is our firm conviction. The great point in every race, and especially in a sprint or in a quarter of a mile, is to come to the scratch fresh. Our experi- ence of amateurs is that two out of three of them come to the scratch in a big race a little bit overdrawn; but of this we shall have something more to say anon. In the short sprints the start is, of course, almost half the battle, and a man should be continually practising a start and a ten-yards run — and very trying to the back the performance is. It is, of course, advisable to get accustomed to start from a pistol, but if there is no friend handy to fire a pistol or say ' Go ' without any warning, it is not a bad device to fling a stone over one's head in the air and start as soon as it is heard to fall to the ground. Some men we have known to improve a yard or even two by frequent practising at starts, and most hundred-yard races are lost or won .by less than a yard. We need, perhaps, hardly describe the right attitude of the body for a start in these days when everyone has seen an athletic meeting. The runner should be on his toes, with the right foot seven or eight inches behind the left foot, which is on the line, and so that the chest is almost parallel to the line and bent slightly forward. Some in starting stretch their right arm forward so as to bring the chest completely straight to the line, but this is not adopted by all, and if overdone is, we think, a great mistake. The body should be balanced on the toes with the weight pressing slightly upon the right or rear foot, so that a good kick may be obtained from it with the slightest possible delay when the pistol-shot is heard. Little more need be said of practising on the path for sprints. It must not be forgotten, however, that the sprinter wants to keep himself hard and fit during the time that all his racing practice consists of hard bursts for very short distances. RUNNING AND RUNNERS 7S A few miles' walking during the day is always good for health, but great care must be taken by the sprinter never to get stiff, for he has no time during his race to run off even the shghtest stiffness. A trot once round the track at a moderate pace with a springy action to stretch the legs is also a good thing ; but in these trots the sprinter should never let himself 'get off his •^L. Started. toes ' — i.e. run so that his heel touches the ground; when his heel begins to come down on the ground it is a sure sign that he is getting jaded, and he had better leave off and w^alk back to the dressing-room. The problem, therefore, which a sprinter has to solve, is how to get strong and muscular without getting stiff or slow from too much exercise. One aid to the solution of the problem is of a 76 ATHLETICS kind which would hardly be suspected by the uninitiated. It is to have a rubber. We do not mean that the sprinter should cultivate the study of whist (although we are sure that, if he is sensible, he will do so), nor do we mean that he should wear a golosh and use the American name for that article. A rubber is a man, occasionally a friend, usually a hireling, generally one's trainer, who sometimes with a glove or towel, but mostly with his horny hand, rubs you all over the body, but chiefly over the legs and back, until you are as muscular as a gymnast and as smoothed-skinned as an infant. Well can we recollect the vigorous rubbings of Bob Rogers and the cast-iron hand of old Harry Andrews at Lillie Bridge and the delicious glow and feeling of ' jumpiness ' with which we used to stride out of the dressing-room after the operation was over. Well also can we recollect how a kindly fellow-undergraduate, now a muscular Christian, and himself, we hope, in training for a bishopric, essayed to keep the present writer in training when laid up for a fortnight by a sprain, by vigorous vespertinal rubbings. But your amateur rubber is too perfunctory in his ministrations, and cannot vie with the professional exponent of the art. The old professional trainers were strongly prejudiced against the use of cold water applied externally. A bath they thought weakening and relaxing, but though we cannot alto- gether agree with them in this dogma, we thoroughly concur in their belief in the efficacy of the ' dry rub.' It prevents any chance of stiffness, minimises the liability to catch colds, and its effect in hardening the muscles can only be known by those who have tried it. Most well-advised athletes now take their shower-bath first and have their rub afterwards. Some men we have seen combining the maximum of rub with the minimum of wash in the following manner : The rubber fills his mouth with water from a glass, blows it in fine rain over a portion of the victim, and then proceeds to polish that portion first with a towel and then with his hand. The process may be efficacious, but we never felt inclined to try it. Although a hundred yards takes a very short time in run- RUNNING AND KU)^IVS^§\^q^^\Pk ning, a good many amateurs have earned a long and lasting reputation by their performances over the dist9.nce. We have heard many speak of W. M. Tennant, of Liverpool, who won the championship in 1868, but to this generation of runners he is but a name. A contemporary of his was E. J. Colbeck, un- doubtedly the best amateur of his time, but scarcely so good at 100 yards as at 300 yards or a quarter of a mile. We can recol- lect Colbeck running a dead heat at Lillie Bridge in a hundred yards with A. J. Baker, who won the championship in 1870, and who was probably the fastest Londoner over the distance until quite recent times. Colbeck was a very tall, heavy man, who sprinted with his chest thrown back, and he owed his speed, we think, more to his tremendous stride than to any true sprint- ing capacity to make a rush. Baker was a sprinter pure and simple, and, as far as we recollect, ' ran low,' in what is to our mind the best and most workmanlike sprinting style, with his body bent well forward. Whether a man can change his sprint- ing style is, we think, rather doubtful; but it is obvious that, if the chest be not thrown well forward, the stride must be shortened by the drag which the weight of the trunk will put upon the legs. This, we think, the pedestrian trainers must well know, as nearly all, and even the mediocre, pedestrians ' run low ' when sprinting. The trainers also, we think, believe in the efficacy of their craft and of coaching to completely alter a man's style, for we know on good authority that a Sheffield trainer came up and accosted one of the London heavy-weight sprinters, whom he had seen running at a Northern meeting, and told him if he would learn to run a bit more forward he would beat ten seconds in a month. We have, however, seen so many men get over sprinting distances with all sorts of actions that we feel doubt- ful about the wisdom of interfering with a man's natural action as far as sprinting is concerned. As a rule, when the sprinter has settled down to his practice and is improving in pace, his style involuntarily begins to approximate in a greater or less degree to the best model. From the year 1869, when J. G. Wilson, Worcester College, 78 ATHLETICS Oxford, scored his first win in the Inter-University Hundred Yards, to the year 1879, when E. C. Trepplin, of B.N.C., Oxford, scored his last win at the same meeting, it is hardly too much to say that the pick of the best amateur sprinters came from Oxford and Cambridge. With Trepplin the race of University sprinters seems unaccountably to have reached an end, for from 1880 to 1886, as far as pure sprinting is concerned, not a single runner of repute has hailed from the Universities, although there have been plenty of fine performers at longer distances. Of these University sprinters, Wilson, who won in 1869, 1870, and i87i,and secured the championship in 1869 and 1 871 (being beaten by Baker in 1870), was perhaps the pick of the lot. • He was a well-made man of medium height and weight, and ran in irreproachable style with a free stride, his body slightly forward and chest perfectly square. After Wilson's retirement, W. A. Dawson, a Cambridge athlete who won both the Inter-Univer- sity and Championship Hundred Yards, was decidedly the best runner of the next year. Dawson was a shorter man than Wilson, but ran in much the same style, and though a small man was thick-set with a strong-looking chest and back. Of the succeeding University runners, Urmson, of Oxford, a tall thin man with a very long stride, who was a capable performer at any distance from 100 yards to a mile (a rare phenomenon), was better at a quarter-mile than a sprint. As with some others, his speed came from his long stride more than from a rapid repetition of the stride ; and he was an inferior man at a sprint to Trepplin, the last and perhaps the best of the Oxford sprinting celebrities. Trepplin, who won at the Oxford and Cambridge sports in 1877, 1878, and 1879, had a contretemps 2i\.i\\Q start of the Hundred Yards race at the championship meeting in 1877, and declined afterwards to compete at the championship meet- ing. He was over six feet in height and weighed close upon thirteen stone, being big and muscular all over. His style was anything but pretty, for, although he bent his body well forward when sprinting, he had a great deal of ungainly arm action, and until fit found it difficult to run as straight as an arrow on his RUNNING AND RUNNERS 79 course, as most sprinters do naturally. Strangely also, though possessed of great muscular strength, he was quite incapable of staying any distance, and though he could, when trained, run 150 yards in a level 15 seconds, could not rely upon himself to run 220 yards, and was unable to stay home in any longer sprint than 150 yards. Had Trepplin competed in the championship of 1878, however, he could hardly have beaten the Russian, L. Junker, who was the Hundred Yards champion of that year. Junker, like Trepplin, never attempted anything but the shorter sprints, and was only once beaten in his brief and brilliant career upon the running-path during the season of 1877 ^^id 1878, when in July 1877, in a level Hundred Yards race at Birmingham, he ran third to J. Shearman and H. Macdougall, both of whom, though sprinters of the first class, were lucky enough on that occasion to meet Junker on one of his off days. Junker was 5 ft. 9 in. or 5 ft. 10 in. in height, and had a very stiff action, running almost on the flat of his foot ; but though ungainly he was of great strength in the legs and back, and to these qualities his speed was doubtless due. The story of his introduction to the running-path in England is rather a quaint one. On one occasion he appears to have been ' chaffed ' by some business acquaintances in the City as to his clumsiness and slowness. Upon this he remarked that he was a good runner — a remark which was followed by a roar of laughter. The Russian thereupon waxed warm and volunteered to run one of the mockers for a bottle of champagne. The match was made and came off at Stamford Bridge, when Junker beat his opponent, who was a fair athlete, by the ' length of the street.' The result was that he joined the L.A.C. After winning a few handicaps he soon found himself at scratch, and able to win from that position ; and, as was noticed above, was only once beaten. Unfortunately he did not meet Trepplin during his year of supremacy upon the path, but Bob Rogers, the ground-man of the L.A.C, who trained both athletes at different times, was strongly of opinion that in a match between them there would have only been one 8o ATHLETICS in it, and that one Junker. Indeed, the opinion of Rogers was that Junker would have found a more dangerous opponent in C. L. Lockton, who was undoubtedly the best sprinter of 1879. Lockton had a very long career upon the path, having been something of an ' infant phenomenon.' When a school- boy of fifteen he was quite able to hold his own amongst good company, and was only sixteen when he won the Long Jump championship in 1873. He soon seemed to de- teriorate from overwork, but in 1875 'ig^in he cleared over twenty-two feet in his school sports at Merchant Taylors', and was then almost the best sprinter and hurdler in England. Some unlucky accidents kept him from the path, and he was not really seen at his best until 1879, when, at one of the rival championship meetings, he won the Hundred Yards, Hurdles and Long Jump in the same day. Lockton was, we think, the most beautifully-proportioned runner we ever saw on the path, and would probably have been first class at any distance he chose to take up. Unfortunately he left behind him, as some others have done, the reputation of being a ' fine runner but a poor racer.' In practice his trainer timed him to do level time over a hundred yards day after day, but on more than one occa- sion he succumbed to his inferiors, notably in the champion- ship of 1 880, when he was beaten by a few inches by W. P. Phillips and Massey, Lockton both sprinted and hurdled in a very graceful and taking style, and the contrast between him and Phillips when they ran together was most marked, Lockton running low and Phillips perfectly erect. For the next three years (1880, 1881 and 1882) the Championship Hundred Yards was won by W. P. Phillips, the best English amateur at a quarter- mile whom we have ever seen, whose untimely death from heart disease in 1883 came as a shock to the athletic world. Phillips, who was over six feet, was, like Lockton, a model of manly strength, and was a splendid oar as well as runner. From 220 yards to a quarter-mile he was unrivalled, but a hundred yards was hardly long enough for him. His three championships were each won by a few inches, and in each case a lucky start had RUNNING AND RUNNERS 8r something to do with his victory. His runner up in 1881 and 1882 was J. M. Cowie, who afterwards took the championship at this distance for three years, and was possibly superior, and certainly not inferior, to Lockton and Junker and the older cracks. Although only of medium height and calibre, he, like the other celebrities, was very strong in the back and thighs, and his superlative form was n a great measure due to years of persistent and careful training ; for though he was of first- Sprinting of to-day. rate ability as long ago as 1880, it was not until 1884 or 1885 that he showed his very best form. The other celebrities of the day at sprinting, Wharton, Ritchie, and Wood, have been previously described. If the sprinters at the time of writing are little better than those of yore, they are certainly not worse ; and it would be rash to say that any of the old sprinters were better than Cowie, Wharton, Ritchie, or Wood. But it is al- \ ways an unsatisfactory task to attempt to compare the athletes G 82 ATHLETICS of past and present days in any branch of sport, and, although in longer races the time test can be applied satisfactorily, the conditions of wind, weather, and ability of timekeeper prevent timing in short sprints from being an absolutely certain guide. As far, however, as any line can be taken through times, there seems to be but very little difference between the merits in sprinting of the chief cracks during the last fifteen years. The next distance beyond the 300 yards sprint which is regu- larly run is the quarter of a mile, although managers of athletic meetings who desire a novelty, or ambitious competitors who flatter themselves that they will obtain some credit by making a record over a distance which no one has ever tried before, occasionally promote a race at some intermediate distance. As a general rule, however, it may safely be said that the ex- perience which decided what distances should be regularly run was not at fault, for of the distances of 220 yards, a quarter- mile, half-mile, and mile, each brings forth a totally distinct class of runner, who may excel at his own single distance and at that alone. Generally the quarter of a mile is a most interest- ing race, as it gives an opportunity both to the man who has real sprinting pace and to the man who has stay and strength. As an example of how much reliance can be placed upon the popular manuals of sport, of which so many are published, we may perhaps quote with advantage the sapient remarks contained in one of these publications which is now before us. ' The quarter-mile race,' says our author, ' is about the severest course that can be run ; it requires both pace and stamina.' So far he is doubtless right, for runners have been known to ' run themselves blind ' before reaching the tape in this race ; that is, have been so exhausted that they could finish and feel the tape, and yet were unable to see anything. After stating, however, how severe the * course ' is, the practical direc- tions given for preparation for the race are that the athlete ' should run the racing distance only once a day.' A moment's reflection should show even the uninitiated how absurd this advice is ; for it practically amounts to this : ' To make a man RUNNING AND RUNNERS ■ 83 fresh and strong, to give him both spurt and reserve of energy upon an approaching day, you should make him thoroughly exhaust himself at least once a day.' It is advice of this sort which sends athletes into the hospitals or to an early grave, while, if they had passed their youth in a sensible and rational course of training and practice, they would have laid in a stock of health and strength which would have rendered them independent of a doctor's advice for the rest of their lives. It may seem a paradox, but it is, we think, true, neverthe- less, that there are two entirely different ways of preparing for a quarter-mile race. The reason is this, that the distance is a common ground for two entirely different classes of runners. On the one hand, the best quarter-miler of the day is often the man who is the best sprinter as well, and has found that this distance is not beyond his sprinting powers when he is very fit. On the other hand, the sprinting quarter-milers sometimes find themselves outclassed by a runner who is of nothing more than second-class sprinting ability, but whose stay and strength enable him to keep his stride from shortening up to the very end of a quarter-mile or even farther. To take some examples from the present day. To Cowie and Wood the quarter is really a sprint, and nothing else. But a pair of Cambridge runners, W. H. Churchill and R. H. Macaulay, occur to our mind who were indifferent sprinters, and yet could beat 51 seconds for a quarter-mile, and could probably have reached 50 seconds if pressed ; while H. R. Ball is another example of the same class. Even Myers, the best quarter-miler by a very long way Who ever appeared in the amateur world, was of no particular account at any distance shorter than 200 or 220 yards. The first class of quarter-miler can rarely (if ever) attempt any distances over the quarter, even the 600 yards race being beyond his powers. On the other hand, the second class is often seen at the top of the tree at 600 yards or half a mile as well, as were Colbeck, Elborough, and Myers. With regard, then, to training for a quarter-mile, it is easy to understand that the two classes of runners should not prepare themselves G 2 84 ATHLETICS for a quarter upon exactly the same system. To lay down a short and comprehensive rule for the first class, we should say that the sprinter who trains for a quarter-mile should train for it in the same way as he does for a sprint. His trial spins should be over longer distances up to 220 or 300 yards, and his stretches round the path or the grass — we mean the slow stride round upon the toes which we have already described— should be longer ; but, being a sprinter, he should recollect that it is upon his speed and freshness that he must rely to win, and he should on no account let his practice jade or exhaust him. Once and once only (if at all) should he run the full distance of the quarter at full speed, and after that should take a day of almost complete rest. A hard quarter-mile run out is likely to exhaust and impair the energies for a long while, and if once a man in training gets a bit stale, it is a far harder task to bring him back to fitness than to make him fit in the first instance. A personal reminiscence may perhaps avail to point a moral while this subject is under discussion. The writer and his brother were both training for the Amateur Championship in 1878. Unfortunately they were ill-advised enough to run two matches before the event to find out for certain which was the better man, but in the second race they were so closely matched that thev ran each other to a standstill. This was a week before the race, and the consequence was that on the day of the race both were utterly and hopelessly stale. From the result of the race it became evident that their only two opponents were in an equally 'weary, flat, stale, and unj)rofitable ' condition, for the race was won in the slow time of 52^ seconds. When such a fact occurs as the only four entrants for a championship race coming to the scratch overtrained, it may be gathered that a warning against doing too much work is not unnecessary. The sprinter then who trains for a quarter-mile should take his starts and short sprints daily, and finish up two or three times a week with bursts of 200, 220, or occasionally 300 yards, and at the same time should from time to time take his practice strides upon his toes more frequently than if he were merely RUNNING AND RUNNERS &5 training for loo yards ; but he should never forget that he is a sprinter training for a sprint, and that his speed must be re- tained at all cost. The same reflection should be present in his mind when he is in the race. It will be the height of folly to try and make the race slow in the hopes of his sprinting powers bringing him in at the end. At the end he may be jaded and unable to utilise his speed, and if he be not near the front then his chance of winning is gone. His right course is to use his speed while he has it, and in the first loo or 150 yards he may have made a gap of five yards between himself and his slower opponents, who are relying on their staying powers. Then let him slacken if he likes, but only to go off again when his -opponents are again at his heels ; and if he be not over- trained, his speed and reserve of energy will serve to bring him up to the finish first. Most; of the advice given by books and by trainers as to the practice for a quarter-mile race comes down from the times when it was thought that 300 yards was the limit of a sprinter's powers, and sprinters accordingly did not think of attempt- ing so long a distance. The result is that an amateur training for a quarter of a mile is usually persuaded to overwork himself, and he not only runs himself stale, but may perhaps impair his health. All this evil arises because trainers, and those who rely upon books and precedents more than upon their own common sense, act as if the desideratum must always be the reduction of weight and the acquisition of staying powers. The second class who are found competing for quarter-mile races are those who have moderate sprinting ability, and owing to a naturally long stride and good staying powers never flag over the distance and finish as strong as lions. These runners can, no doubt, stand a good deal more work than the mere sprinter. They can run their quarters without that amount of exhaustion which is felt by the runner the limit of whose tether is the quarter, and they may doubtless run their trials over the whole distance half-a-dozen times during their month of training without doing themselves anything but good by such a large 86 ATHLETICS amount of exercise. They must not, however, on any account neglect their speed, and frequent starts and short spins must be practised in addition to their longer trials; for some time or another during the race, if a quarter-miler of this class is to win, he must spurt past his speedier opponents. Even with these, however, our own experience has shown us that more men come to their race overdrawn than unfit. As it is with diet, so it is with exercise ; each man must be treated in the preparation for a race with that amount and that quality which will suit his individual case, and the mistakes that are made come from following a system with unreasonable subservience without recollecting for what ends the system was originally adopted. In considering the performances of celebrated ^Sprinters we have seen that it is hard to say whether those of the present or the past day are better, but in coming to the quarter-mile and longer distances there can be no doubt that the runners of the last few years have done better times over these courses. The reason is not onlv that the men are better trained, and that out of the larger number of competitors there is more chance of finding a veritable champion, but there is this further con- sideration, that it is only by slow degrees that athletes have discovered of what amount of speed and stay the human body is capable. In the early days of athletics a quarter-mile was often treated by good runners as a waiting race, and the times of good races were accordingly very slow. For the first two years after the estabhshment of the championship in 1866 the quarter-mile race was won by Ridley, an Eton boy, who certainly must have been a phenomenon, as in 1867, while still at school, he won the Hundred Yards and Quarter-mile Championships in the same day. The times, however, can show nothing of his real ability, as they were as follows : in 1866, 55 seconds ; in 1867, 52I seconds. In the following year, when Ridley was at Cambridge, he showed something of his true powers, for in the Inter-University meeting of that year he won the Quarter-mile in 51 seconds, winning with some ease. That year, however, he was not destined to RUNNING AND RUNNERS 87 be champion, for it was then that E. J. Colbeck appeared in his best form. Colbeck is one of the first great figures that stand out in the history of amateur athletics. Few could beat him at 100 yards, while from 220 yards to half a mile no one was in the hunt with him. He was a tall, strongly-built man, with a tremendous natural stride, to which and to his strength he owed his remarkable success. Unfortunately, he, too, like W. P. Phillips, whose performances in some sense recall those of Colbeck, was doomed to find an early grave. The tale of Colbeck's celebrated quarter-mile at the championship meeting at the old Beaufort House grounds in 1868 is one that has been often told. Coming along at a great pace, he led all the way round the ground, and was winning easily when a wandering sheep found its way upon the path and stopped still there, being presumably amazed at the remarkable performance which the runner was accomplishing. The athlete cannoned against the sheep, broke its leg, and then went on and finished his quarter in 50I seconds. This time was never equalled until J. Shearman in 1877 covered the distance in exactly the same time at Lillie Bridge, and was never surpassed in England by an amateur until Myers paid his first visit to England in 1881, Since that time Myers has shown what can be done by running a Quarter-mile handicap at Lillie Bridge in 48^ seconds, and since 1 88 1 several English amateurs have shown themselves capable of beating 50 seconds. Probably, what might have been learnt from Colbeck, and what was not really learnt by English amateurs until Myers put the Englishmen to shame, was that it is possible for an amateur to make a sprint of a quarter-mile and rush at full speed over the whole distance. However, none of the subsequent times can take away from Colbeck the honour of having made a record (and certainly under unfavourable cir- cumstances) which stood its ground for thirteen years during times when every other record made by Colbeck's contempo- raries had been long since surpassed and forgotten. Further- more, it is evident that Colbeck was by no means rendered hors de combat by his wonderful performance, for upon the same 8^8 ATHLETICS afternoon he won the Half-Mile Championship in 2 min. 2 sec, then a record and at all times a fine performance, and made a good show in the Hundred Yards against the winner, W. M. Tennant. If there ever was an English amateur able to hold his own with Myers, Colbeck was probably the man. The next pre-eminent performer at a quarter-mile after Colbeck was R. Philpot, of Cambridge. Curiously enough, while Oxford was for so long famous for her sprinters, Cam- bridge produced a long line of famous quarter-milers. Pitman, Ridley, Philpot, Churchill, and Macaulay all came near to Colbeck's time, but could never quite approach it. Of this line, as far as it is possible to judge between men who were not contemporaries, Philpot, by general consent, was the best ; indeed he was credited with having beaten 50 seconds at Cambridge, although the sporting authorities could never be induced to accept the record. At his first appearance at Lillie Bridge he was beaten by R. V. Somers-Smith, of Oxford, as well as by his colleague, A. R. Upcher, the winning time being 50J seconds under exceptionally favourable conditions. How- ever, in the Inter-University meeting of 1871, Philpot, upon a cold and windy day, covered his quarter in 50J seconds, run- ning Colbeck's time very close, and in 1872 he won the same jace again as well as the championship. Philpot, though not so tall as Colbeck, was of the same style, tall and strong, and was a good enough sprinter to run J. G. Wilson to a yard in 1 87 1, but he was />ar excellence a quarter-miler, that distance being his real forte. Philpot, however, at that time would have found no mean opponent in J. C. Clegg, of Sheflield, who during the summer season in the provinces could almost count on sweeping the board at any meeting of all events from 100 to 600 yards. Clegg was a very tall man, hardly so thickly built as Colbeck or Philpot, whose pace, as with Colbeck, came from his stride, but as most of his performances were over grass, the times show nothing of his merits. In 1874 another of the great figures of athletic histor)^, F. T. Elborough, appeared upon the scene, and before his appearance another RUNNING AND RUNNERS 89 provincial runner, W. I^. Clague, of Burslem, somewhat unex- pectedly displayed in London an extraordinary performance at a quarter-mile. Starting in a handicap at Lillie Bridge in 1873, in which he was unable to get nearer than third, he undoubtedly covered his distance, untimed, in something well under 50 seconds. Clague originally made his appearance as a hurdler, and, as a rule, in sprints and quarters used to be unable to beat J. C. Clegg, but at the time of which we speak, when he appeared in London, he struck us as one of the finest natural runners we ever saw. He was of medium height and weight, but ran with his body low, and with the smallest possible appear- ance of effort, although his stride was very long for his height, indeed the length of stride seemed in no way due to length of leg. He took long and easy bounds over the ground, and both in build and style of running was not unlike Cowie, although the latter had not that peculiar ease and lightfooted- ness which distinguished Clague. Unfortunately Clague never met Elborough, who was the leading figure amongst amateur runners of short distances, during the three seasons of 1875, 1876, and 1877, and who during that time divided with Walter Slade, the miler, the reputation of being the most famous iimateur upon the path. Elborough was well above the medium height, being quite 5 ft. 10 in., and weighing, we believe, about 11 st. in training. Although not so strong physically as Colbeck, who must have been a couple of inches taller and a stone heavier, in his capacities he was a second Colbeck, as his long stride made him a sprinter hard to beat at 100 or 150 yards, and invincible at 220 or 300 yards. As a quarter-miler he had no one to extend him, and as, although he trained assiduously, he was somewhat fitful and fanciful in his appearance on the path, he did no performance at this distance at all worthy of his repu- tation. A line, however, can perhaps be drawn by collateral form which would show his powers. In two quarter-mile races in two successive years at the Civil Service Sports a handicap of seven yards brought Elborough and J. Shearman together. The 90 ATHLETICS latter was doubtless an improved man when in 1877, in a match with H. H. Sturt, he covered the quarter at Lillie Bridge in 5o§^ seconds, but at any time Elborough at his best could, we think, have given five yards to the elder Shearman. Indeed, his trainers and the public never doubted that Elborough, had he been wound up for a quarter, could have got well inside 50 seconds. In those days, however, the feverish desire for making records (which we think the athletes have caught from their cycling brethren) was not raging, and runners like Elborough liked to win their races and their championships without troubling to scamper over so many yards of cinder a shade faster than some predecessor. In style Elborough ran very erect, shooting his legs out in front of him. He was cleanly but not strongly built, and his excellence as a runner must be set down to his perfect proportions. Up to the spring of 1876 we believe he never attempted more than 600 yards, and was in training for the Hundred Yards and Quarter Championships of 1876, but being dissatisfied with his speed, altered his mind at the last moment, and started for the Half Mile and the Quarter, win- ning both with great ease. Ultimately he proposed to extend his practice to mile running, but being beaten in the provinces in the summer of 1877 at 1,000 yards by C. Hazenwood, he never afterwards made a show upon the path. In 1880, W. P. Phillips, who had been doing some fine ])erformances at 220 yards, turned his attention to quarters, and had he run with a little more judgment in his initial attempt in the championship of that year might have earned the title upon the first occasion he ran a quarter in public. Phillips, however, who was a very fast sprinter, seemed by some fatality bound to make a fiasco of all his attempts to win the Quarter-Mile Championship, and, although undoubtedly capable of a better performance at this distance than any Englishman since Elborough, either from nervousness or bad judgment, invariably spoilt his chances by running too slowly in the early part of the race. Thus he was beaten in 1880 by M. Shearman, in 1882 by H. R. Ball, and in 1883 by Cowie, RUNNING AND RUNNERS 91 although he was undoubtedly a better man than any of the three over this distance. In 1880, after racing off fast, he slowed in the middle until he had allowed the winner to get seven or eight yards away from him, and then was only beaten by two yards at the finish. In 1881, when he met Myers, who was undoubtedly too good for him, he pushed the American crack along the whole way, was not shaken off until 100 yards from home, and then only finished three yards behind the winner in •V very Jaal iipiiiucr. 48 1 seconds. The Aston track, upon which this race w^as run, is certainly very fast for a quarter, the last 300 yards being downhill ; but whatever the time was, Phillips showed his ex- traordinary excellence by being the only man who could ever make a race with Myers at this distance. In 1882, therefore, with Myers out of England the Quarter Championship seemed a moral for Phillips ; but, to the intense astonishment of every- body, he started as if he were going for a mile race, and never 92 ATHLETICS had the least chance of catching H. R. Ball, who sprinted throughout, and won in the fine time of 50! seconds. Prob- ably Phillips, w^ho was certainly not deficient in pluck, as his race with Myers showed, suffered all along from the ' weak heart ' from which he suddenly died in the next year, and to this must be ascribed the disappointing form he displayed on some occasions. During the last few years, Cowie, Wood, Ball, and others have all made some extraordinarily fast time for quarters, all three having on occasions done performances better than 50 seconds. Probably, however, the improvement in quarter times since Myers appeared in England is due to the lesson taught by that runner, that to run a good quarter one must be prepared to * spin ' all the way, and there will very likely yet be seen some further developments in the way of fast quarters in the next few years. Our survey of famous quarter-milers may aptly be con- cluded with some notice of Myers. There is very little doubt that this runner, while in his best form, some years ago, could have ai)proached very near to 48 seconds in his quarters, a performance which it is improbable that any other runner, amateur or professional, could have compassed. Myers, in more senses than one, was a phenomenon ; his physical con- formity was somewhat marvellous, and of a kind not likely to be soon met again. Although about 5 ft. 8 in. in height, his weight was only just 8 stone, and from a glance at a photo- graph which we have before us of the American in running costume one fact strikes the eye at once : that his legs are disproportionately long as compared with his body. According to his own account his mother died young of consumption, and Myers himself, although not appearing in the least con- sumptive, certainly was not troubled with an ounce of super- fluous flesh. Being, then, little more than a long pair of wiry legs, with a very small and light body upon the top of them, it is hardly surprising that he should have made a very good running machine. Certain it is that Myers' extraordinary times RUNNING AND \ui\NERS'''^ "'"^' y 93 over a quarter and a half mile arise froi!T^^ke-fo€t-tfiat, as he begins to tire and labour in his running, his stride appears to lengthen instead of shortening. Those who have noticed him running quarters have seen that about the middle of the race, when the English heavy-weight sprinters take their first breather, Myers is enabled to shoot away and place a gap of half-a-dozen yards between himself and the second man without an apparent effort. Having, in fact, no weight to carry, no distance under a mile can tire him, and this it is, we think, which enables him to run right away from any opponent at any distance where staying power is a necessity as well as speed. Certainly Myers is unlike any of his predecessors at this distance ; whether an- other will ever appear like unto him it is hard to say. A very favourite distance at athletic meetings is 600 yards ; but, although the race is so common, it can hardly be con- sidered a distance in itself, as it is very rarely that the winner who can manage 600 yards is not capable of doing a half-mile as well. The fine sprinter, who may be able, by a certain amount of staying power, to make a first-class quarter-miler, cannot, as far as ordinary experience goes, manage 600 yards. In fact, at any distance over the quarter, one may say that staying powers are more important than speed. The man who can run 600 yards comfortably can probably do any distance whatever creditably, while many sprinters could hardly cover a mile as fast as a schoolboy. In a 600 yards race, therefore, the sprinting quarter-milers are found conspicuous by their absence. It is a race which cannot be won by the winner rushing off fast and making use of his pace while he has it. In a word, the man who can run 600 yards comfortably may safely train for a half-mile as well, and it is not necessary to consider the runner of 600 yards apart from the half-miler. The medium distances, however (600 yards, half-mile, 1,000 yards), produce a distinct type of runner, who must be trained in a distinct way. Many men, like the Hon. A. L. Pelham, H. W. Hill, of the L.A.C., and T. E. Wells, the Oxonian, were half-milers pure and simple. The half-miler is 94 ATHLETICS sure to be good at a quarter and good at a mile, for he must have speed and stride, and must have as well good wind and staying powers ; but many and many a runner can only find his true distance at half a mile or i,ooo yards, and until he trains for these distances misses his real vocation upon the cinder-path. The system of taking exercise for races changes completely as soon as sprinting distances are left behind. The man training for medium distances will, of course, do himself all good and no harm by sprinting to improve his speed, but his sprinting is only an accessory, and not the essential, to success. He has got to improve his legs, wind, and all the muscles of his body in strength, and the way to do this is not gradually to lengthen the distances of practice so much as gradually to increase the pace over those distances. As we have said before, the man who is training for half a mile will do enough to take his trials over 600 yards, or thereabouts. As he gets fitter he should accustom himself to go faster over his sj)in. Once or twice before the race he may have ' a full-dress rehearsal ' — a veritable trial over the whole distance, that he may know exactly what he has to do in the race, and the more walking he can get in the day the better, as there is nothing so healthy, and so little exhausting, to a man in training as brisk walking in fresh air. Sui)pose, then, the half-miler has got himself into the state of preliminary fitness, and is going to give himself three weeks of training for a race. On the first day he will do with a steady equable 600 yards. On the second day a brisk 600 yards, which will stretch his limbs a bit, and remind him that running is not all pure enjoyment. On the third day he may take it easy again, and do a very slow, steady half-mile, without making any attempt to spurt, or quicken, or push himself along at any part of the course. On the fourth day he can do the brisk 600 yards again ; on the fifth a steady and slower 600 ; on the sixth a rather brisker 600 yards than he has done before ; and then, if he takes a good walk on the intervening Sunday, he will feel himself at the end of his week a good deal more like a RUNNING AND RUNNERS 95 runner than he was at the beginning. A similar programme will do for the remaining three weeks of training, but his full trial should be at least a week before the race, and for the last few days before the event he should take no spin at all that can possibly exhaust him. Indeed, on the day before the race a sprint or two will be quite sufficient to maintain him in the state of fitness to which he has arrived. Above all, if on In condition. commencing practice any day he feels that he has not got over his yesterday's exertions, he should make a point of having a light day's work upon that occasion, as it is always better to do too little work than too much. But the runner, while practis- ing, should never forget that the main object of all his practice is to improve the even pace which he can accomplish over the distance. In medium and long-distance races the runner must accustom himself to run at an even pace, and at as fast 96 ATHLETICS an even pace as he can command over the distance, keeping his spurts for when they are wanted, either to pass an antago- nist or to get in front at the finish ; so that, in training for these distances, it is of importance to know how fast one is going. It is wise, therefore, to be timed from day to day by a trainer, who will tell the man what pace he ought to go for the distance he is running for the day, and whether in the actual spin he has got inside it or not. A word might here be interposed as to the tactics of a race. In medium or long races an immense deal in the way of success depends upon the judgment with which a race is run. If you decide to pass an antagonist you had better spurt to do so, and not try to pass him slowly, as this may end in his shaking you off again. If you spurt by an antagonist you may l)ossibly take the heart out of him, and he may shut up ' like a telescope ' on the spot. Another reflection which a runner should always bear in mind is, that when the dreadful thought occurs to his mind that he is ' done,' it should be succeeded by the reassuring idea that his opponents are probably equally 'done' also. If this latter rule were always borne in mind we should not see, as we often do, cases in which the race does not fall to the swift but to the plucky. As a corollary to the two practical rules given above we may mention an anecdote which aptly illustrates them. We saw a match at Oxford between two cracks at 600 yards. The distance was rather beyond both runners, who were really quarter-milers. Before the run home was reached both parties had shot their bolt. The one in the rear, feeling himself ' done,' decided that a desperate state of affairs required a desperate remedy, and pulling himself together, rushed clean past his antagonist with a spurt. The antagonist immediately shut up, but the winner was so much done that he could hardly crawl home in very slow time. We have since seen many important races where it has struck us that, had the beaten man made another effort, he could have turned the battle; but he has allowed himself to be defeated by some plucky ' cutting down ' tactics of an inferior opponent. In the RUNNING AND RUNNERS 97 spring championship of 1879, ^- R- Portal, the Oxonian, a beautiful mover and a magnificent runner, was cut down at the end by E. Storey, who won in 5 if seconds at a time when Portal was quite equal to doing time a second better. In justice to Portal however, of whose merits Bob Rogers thought unutter- able things, it must be said that he came to the scratch far from fit on that day. Want of condition is an admirable thing to '.' M Out 01 condition. I ■ breed irresolution in a race, and while it is easy to be game when one is fit, it is far harder for a jaded man to keep his gameness and a good head upon his shoulders. One game little runner, E. A. Sandford, the Oxford miler, certainly won both his Half-mile Championships in 1874 and 1875 from faster men by pluck and judgment. Although the half-mile has always been an event at the H 98 A THLETICS championship meeting since its foundation in 1866, the half- mile races were usually competed for by the long-distance runners alone, until Colbeck won the Half-mile Championship in 1868 ; indeed, in 1877 an Oxford runner won the Half-mile Championship with a time of 2 min. 10 sec, which is what the limit man in a handicap can now achieve. Colbeck's successor in the championship for two years was R. V. Somers-Smith, the Oxonian quarter-miler, after which the Hon. A. L. Pelham attained the honour. Pelham was the tallest man whom we ever recollect to have seen figure on the running-path. He made his first appearance in London while, we believe, he was still a schoolboy at Eton, and being as long and leggy as a colt and some three or four inches over six feet, excited great as- tonishment by his prodigious strides. At Cambridge he was a contemjiorary of G. A. Templer, who was also a fine quarter- miler, and who ran in 1872 a dead heat for the Half-mile Championship with T. Christie, the Oxford miler, in what was then the unbeaten time of 2 min. i sec; but in a race at Cambridge soon afterwards Pelham eclipsed the performance by beating for the first time 2 minutes over Fenner's path, finishing in the race in front of Templer. Pelham, with his prodigious stride, was too tall and leggy to spurt, and accord- ingly was not a first-rate performer at a quarter, and at the same time had not sufficient staying powers for a mile, so that he never made a good show for his University, as there is (more's the pity) no half-mile race in the Oxford and Cambridge pro- gramme. He was purely a half-miler, and undoubtedly the best of his day, and no one until 1876 contrived to repeat his performance of finishing the distance within 2 minutes. A year or two later H. W. Hill appeared in his best form, and showed himself, when thoroughly fit, to be as good at a half-mile as any of the champions, although he occasionally had to succumb at this distance to Walter Slade, the miler. Slade in 1874 was holding undisputed sway over every distance from half a mile to four miles ; but twice in the races for the L.A.C. Challenge Cup was beaten by Hill in the autumn. Hill, RUNNING AND RUNNERS 99 strangely enough, seemed never to be able to get fit until late in the summer, and, indeed, his running excellence apparently was quite as much due to persistent practice as to natural ability. Still, however Hill's speed and stay were obtained, he was cer- tainly a magnificent performer at half a mile and i,ooo yards. He was of about medium height, and weighed, we suppose, less than lo stone, but, although not a sprinter, ran with the greatest dash and determination, and being faster than Slade, when he could beat him, won by sheer pluck in running the mile cham- pion off his legs by forcing the pace. Strangely enough, about this time another famous runner, who, like Hill and Pelham, was a half-miler and nothing more, appeared upon the scene in Ireland — L. H. Courtney. On two occasions Courtney met and beat Slade at this distance in Ireland, although he was by no means Slade's equal at a mile. Courtney was taller than Hill, and ran, Hke Clague and some other fine natural runners, with a springy action, bounding over the ground with a very light foot. However, at the end of 1875 Courtney retired, and early in 1876 Slade appeared to be the best half-miler left upon the path, as he had managed to beat Hill in the spring of that year, while Pelham had also apparently retired. In this year Slade again did some fine performances in Ireland, once beating 2 minutes in Dublin, and at Belfast soon afterwards beat- ing I min. 59 sec. over grass. By this time great things were being whispered about of Elborough's capabilities at this dis- tance, and by a happy thought the committee of the L.A.C. managed to get together all the four cracks of the day — Elborough, Slade, Hill, and Pelham— to compete for the L.A.C. challenge cup at the autumn meeting in 1876, The meeting attracted an immense crowd and produced a race the recollection of which can never be effaced from the memory of anyone who witnessed it. Pelham, bounding away in front with his gigantic strides, led by several yards until the first quarter had been completed, when the others began to draw upon him, Slade being in front of Hill and Elborough acting as whipper-in. Along the top stretch, 250 yards from home, Slade closed upon H 2 loo ATHLETICS Pelham and took the lead into the straight. Once well into the straight Hill made his effort, however, rushed past the pair, and took a lead of several yards. Then came the shouts for Elborough ; the champion was seen striding up to Hill, and a hundred yards from home he took the lead. Hill, however, ran with the greatest determination, and chased the winner home, being only beaten by about three yards. Half-a-dozen yards or so behind Hill came Slade, and about an equal dis- tance behind Slade came Pelham, all four finishing within 2 minutes, Elborough 's time being i min. 57 J sec, Hill's i min. 58 sec, and Slade's and Pelham's a shade inside i min. 59 sec and 2 min. respectively. Here, as in other cases when good men meet, they serve to extend each other, and some fine perform- ances are the result. In 1877 Elborough was beaten at 1,000 yards by C. Hazen- wood, a Northern runner, who afterwards came to London. The latter, like the others we have mentioned, although a fair miler, was only first class at the medium distances. Of his powers while still a provincial runner many tales are told, and he is freely credited by some of his admirers with having done I min. 56 sec or thereabouts in practice. He was a small man, with by no means a taking style, and after he came to London certainly never displayed any remarkable performance. We be- lieve that when he defeated Elborough he was better trained than any amateur before or since ; for, according to one enthusiastic admirer, he was so fit that his face and skin absolutely shone. In 1 88 1 when Myers paid his first visit to England he met the best English cracks at half a mile at Stamford Bridge in June, and after forcing the pace for three-quarters of the distance left the others as if standing still and won at his ease in i min. 56 sec. That Myers could have knocked off" a second or two from this record if pressed we have very little doubt, and his easy win was hardly wonderful. What is more wonderful was that the second and third men, S. H. Baker and S. K. Holman, both sterling good runners, but who had never got within 2 minutes before, were so far ' pulled out ' by having the pace RUNNING AND RUN^^ERS j. jj^. forced by a better man that both, we berfe^^nisl^yq^ae dis- tance well within i min. 59 sec. Neither Baker nor Holman, however, was in our opinion so good at half a mile as William Birkett, the champion of 1883, who was a veritable half-miler, being too heavy in build to be as successful at a mile. Birkett was a tall, broad-shouldered man with much stay and strength, and was probably better than any of the half-milers who have run during the last few years, with the possible exception of George, whose semi-professional training even while he was an amateur made him too good even at the shorter distance for any other amateur under ordinary circumstances. Had Elborough, Courtney, and Birkett been trained to the pitch that George attained, we have no doubt they would have been capable of better performances at this distance. In training for long-distance races, in which category we should place those at a mile and upwards, improvement of speed is of course the object of attainment as in every other race, but the improvement is that entirely which comes from increased staying powers and wind ; and for the purposes of training it is these latter alone which must be cultivated. The system of training, therefore, is substantially the same in kind as that we have recommended for the half-mile runners ; and as the miler is necessarily one who is possessed of natural stamina, he is able to bear the increased amount of exercise and longer spin, which he must necessarily get through to acquire the requisite strength of muscle and lungs. The system for all training for long distances, to describe it shortly, is to take continual and daily spins of half a mile and upwards, the pace being gradually increased as the man finds he can stand it. If the runner takes a long spin or a very fast spin one day and finds upon turning out the next day that he feels slack from the previous day's exercise, he will do well to take an easier day's work on that occasion. The same system in the main will apply whatever the distance to be run, only if it be a very long distance the daily spins must be lengthened correspondingly. One runner may of course be at his best at one mile, another 102 ATHLETICS at four, and another at ten miles, but all the three are runners of the same class, bring into exercise the same muscles, and re- quire in varying degree the same essentials to success. The exercise they need is such as will get the limbs hard and the wind abnormally good. All will do well to walk as much as they can without making themselves stiff ; when they start their running on the path in earnest they must get over a daily spin of half or two-thirds of the distance, and when they run the full distance should aim not at spurting from time to time, but at discovering what is the best even pace they can maintain over their full journey. It is hardly necessary, therefore, to point out what essential assistance is given by a ' watch-holder,' who can tell the runner at what pace he is doing his laps, so that he can know whether he is keeping up the speed he wishes. In these longer distances it is hard to give advice as to the actual daily work which should be undertaken. The follow- ing table is supplied to us by two successful distance runners who used it : One PJile. First day. — Two-thirds of a mile at steady pace. Second day. — Half-mile. Third day. — Slow mile. Fourth day. — Fast half-mile. Fifth day. — Six hundred yards at steady fast pace Sixth day.— \ fast three-quarter mile. Four Miles. First day. — Two miles slowly. Second day. — A mile. Thi7'd day. — Three miles. Fourth day. — A mile, faster. Fifth day. — Two-thirds of a mile steady fast pace. Sixth day. — Two miles steady fast pacel On the seventh day, wind and weather permitting, each runner would take a brisk Sunday walk, of from six to ten miles, taking care not to catch a chill, and to be well rubbed down after the walk as well as after the runs. t I RUNNING AND RUNNERS 103 To the statement that the miler and ten-miler are all of the same class, there is one important qualification. The long- distance runner is rarely over middle height or middle weight, and frequently is undersized. Whatever his weight is, the runner has to lift it all at every stride, and consequently all the weight of the body, except that of the muscles which are actually used for travelling over the ground, is simple dead weight which has to be carried. As the distances are lengthened, the heavier man gets more and more handicapped, and at ten miles, or in long cross-country races, the smaller and lighter men come more and more to the fore. The crack long-distance runner rarely weighs more than ten stone, and a man of the calibre of Walter Slade, six feet high, and weighing over 1 1 stone, is rare on the path. There are occasional exceptions ; thus Deerfoot was, we believe, a very heavy man for his height, • which was medium. Some of the best professionals, however, were very light men ; Jack White, who at the time of writing still holds the four-mile record (19 min. 36 sec), weighed 7 stone 10 lbs. ; Howett, of Norwich, 7 stone 8 lbs. ; while Lang and Cummings were both under 10 stone. Indeed, on com- jiaring crack amateurs at shorter and longer distances, the difference is striking ; Colbeck, who was a six-foot quarter-miler, weighed over 1 2 stone ; Slade the miler, who was of the same height, was more than a stone less. And at this juncture, we feel inclined to offer a respectful suggestion to our brothers, the ' coaches ' on the river. It is a constant occurrence for the newspapers to record how the coach, • after taking the crew for a long course, afterwards took out Nos. 5 and 6, the heavy weights, for some tubbing practice. Apparently then the coach believes that Nos. 5 and 6, being the biggest and most muscular of the crew, can stand the greatest amount of work. This may be so : there are no in- variable rules as to physique and stamina ; but it is abundantly proved from military, as well as athletic, experience, that the biggest men are not those who can stand the most work. In average cases, then, the coach had much better give some extra I04 ATHLETICS work to bow and No. 2 than to Nos. 5 and 6. We should not offer the advice if we had not seen so many big men trained stale, and then abused for laziness, in every branch of sport. The supremacy of a sprinter is sometimes short-lived, as a man's best pace often leaves him when he is still young and perhaps only a year or two over his majority. The long-distance runner, however, rarely rises to the top of his profession until he has been a season or two upon the path, and then remains the acknowledged champion for years. The first Inter-' Varsity Mile Race was won by C. B. Lawes, then at Cambridge, a magnificent all-round athlete who stroked the Cambridge boat, besides winning the Inter-'Varsity and Championship Miles in different years. In the following year, 1865, another Cambridge man, R. E. Webster (a gentleman who has since risen to the top of the legal profession, and is now Sir Richard Webster, Attorney-General), was without doubt the best distance runner of that year. Webster's opponent in the Inter-'Varsity Mile of 1 865 was the Earl of Jersey, then at Christ Church, Oxford. Both Sir Richard Webster and Lord Jersey are still popular figures in the athletic world, the former being always received with rapture by the 'Varsity athletes of the year when he presides at the annual dinner which follows the sports, while Lord Jersey has been President and Trustee of the Amateur Athletic Asso- ciation and an active worker for its benefit since the foundation of that society in 1880. We never saw either of these athletes run, but are told that Webster was a great man at a spurt, and was very active and bustling, and indeed, we believe that Sir Richard lays claim to having possessed sjjrinting abilities — a claim, however, which at this lapse of time we have been unable to verify. We have recently seen a very interesting cut, which appeared in the ' Illustrated Sporting News ' of April 18 1865, representing the Inter-'Varsity sports of that year. The explanatory letter-press at the foot of the picture is ' The Mile Race — Mr. Webster putting on a spurt opposite the Grand Stand.' Mr. Webster is represented as spurting gaily away from Lord Jersey, who appears to be in difficulties. The portraits RUNNING AND RUNNERS 105 of both seem to be fairly good ones, and the cut certainly does justice to Mr. Webster's freshness and vigour. The Oxford men of that day, however, aver that Webster was not as good a runner as J. W. Laing, of Oxford, who won the Mile and ran a dead- heat with C. H. Long, a Cantab, in the Two Miles Race at the Inter-'Varsity sports in 1866. Laing did not start in the Championship in 1866, and that race fell to C. B. Lawes, who had been unplaced in the Inter-'Varsity Mile. The third man in the championship of 1866 was destined to eclipse the fame of all his predecessors. This was W. M. Chinnery, of the I^.A.C, still well known as an active patron of all sorts and conditions of sport. Chinnery won his first championship in 1868, and his last in 187 1, and in '68 and '69 won both the One and Four Miles Races at the championship meeting Although in the latter years of his career he was run very close by J. Scott, of the same club, he managed to beat that athlete in a mile at one of the L.A.C. meetings in 1870, this being, we believe, the only occasion upon which they met at that distance. During his career, Chinnery was the leading figure at all long races : he was tall, weighed, we should say, over 10 stone, and ran with a long easy stride, but with very little dash. Probably he was so seldom pressed that he got into a monotonous way of running, relying on his stride and stay, and not on any other tactics. His opponent, Scott, was thought to be better at four miles than a mile, although we think that both he and Chinnery were capable of beating 4 min. 30 sec. at the latter distance when put to it ; and at that time, 4 min. 30 sec. was considered an almost superhuman performance, as the runners usually went off slowly, and w^aited upon one another until half-way. Scott was a shorter and slighter man than Chinnery, and ran with a much lighter tread, holding himself more erect than his great rival, and shooting his legs out in front of him. Another sterling good man, who was a contemporary of Chinnery's, was Syden- ham Dixon, of the Civil Service. Dixon, although a lighter weight, had, we think, greater pace than Chinnery, but the latter could outstay the Civil Service runner. From 1868 to ic6 ATHLETICS 1871 inclusive, Dixon won the Civil Service Mile, his usual pace-maker being C. J. Michod, the best steeplechaser of the time. Michod, with great regularity, would make the pace year after year, only to be cut down by Dixon at the end ; but in 1873 Dixon found the tables turned upon him by G. F. Congreve, who played him exactly the same trick, and just managed to shoot him upon the post, amidst the wild indignation of the crowd, who thought Dixon had acquired a vested interest in the race after so many wins from year to year. Scott would, we think, have done a fine performance at ten miles, but in his day four miles was the utmost limit ever run by amateurs, and at this distance he made, in the cham])ionship of 187 1, a very fine time(2omin. 38 sec), which was never beaten until the famous match in 1875, between Walter Slade and J. Gibb. In the Four Mile Race, Scott was running quite alone, and winning with inconceivable ease, so that it is most likely he was capable of very great things. The same remark ai)i)lies to the celebrated Oxonian, J. H. Morgan, who (as the historians say) 'flourished' circa 1868-1870. No one could ever get near him in the three miles race at the Inter-'Varsity sports, and in one of his races he trotted in 200 yards in front of the next man, in i5min. 20 sec. Morgan was a short strong man, a light weight with a good deep chest — the best type of runner for long distances. When Chinnery had retired from the path Scott was not left for long in undisturbed possession of the field. In the summer of 1872, a tall strong healthy-looking lad who had not long since left Tonbridge School began to astonish the handi- cappers by the number of races he was winning. However far Walter Slade was put back he always managed to win, so rapidly was he improving, until one fine day at some sports of the Thames Hare and Hounds, at Wandsworth, it was dis- covered that Slade, who had fifty yards or thereabouts from Scott in a handicap mile, had come in considerably more than fifty yards in front of him. This at once settled Slade's posi- tion as a ' crack.' As Scott soon afterwards left the path we do not think the pair ever met level at a mile, but from this time RUNNING AND RUNNERS 107 onwards until he left the path in 1877 Slade was never beaten at the mile. Slade, as we have said before, was a tall man, about six feet in height and weighing over eleven stone when in strict training, and he ran heavily, crunching the cinders as he sped over, the path. In 1874 he lowered the amateur mile record to 4 min. 26 sec. when he won from scratch the Open Mile at the Civil Service Sports in this time. The Strangers' Open Mile at these sports has always, indeed, been one of the classic handicaps of the year. In 1868 Chinnery won this race in 4 min. 29 sec, then a record ; after Slade's time W. G. George, the now famous profes- sional, won the same race from scratch in 4 min. 19?- sec, and the year afterwards W. Snook won the same race from scratch in 4 min. 20 sec. In 1875 Slade eclipsed his previous per- formance by covering his mile in 4 min. 24^ sec. at a meeting of the L.A.C. at Stamford Bridge in a celebrated race when he met H. A. Bryden and L. U. Burt, both the others being, like him- self, tall men. Bryden, who ran in beautiful style, had, however, little dash, or he might, perhaps, have lowered Slade's colours; while L. U. Burt was too tall and heavy to hold his own in such company, unless very highly trained. On this occasion of lowering the record, all three covered the distance within 4 min. 30 sec. Another contemporary of Slade's deserves notice for his mile performances. This was W. H. Seary, who, at the time of his zenith on the path, was an Oxford scout, and if report be true, used to utilise, for training purposes, his journeys across ' Tom ' and ' Peck ' quads, and stride across the gravel in great style. Any way he was a superb runner, with a long stride and light of foot. His entry was, we believe, refused at the championship meetings and in London, but he often figured at the pro- vincial gatherings, and had he met Slade would have had a good deal of money put on him by the Northern enthusiasts. On the only occasion when he and Slade were entered together, at Widnes, the meeting was postponed on account of wet weather, and at the adjourned meetmg Slade was unable to be io8 ATHLETICS r present. Another fine miler, in the years 1876 and 1877, was E. R. J. Nicolls, of Christ Church, Oxford, who won the Inter- 'Varsity Mile in 1876 in 4 min. 28 sec. Nicolls was in even better form in the succeeding year, but a family bereavement prevented his taking part in the Inter-'Varsity and champion- ship sports of that year. Unlike most runners, Nicolls seemed to delight in running as a pastime, but to have little ambition to take part in a big race, although this was certainly not from nervousness, as his performances were chiefly due to dogged perseverance and pluck and most careful training. Slade was beaten in the Four Mile Championship of 1875 by James Gibb, a pretty runner with a short stride and of light weight, who was seen at his best in longer distances than a mile. A match was afterwards made at four miles between Slade and Gibb, which came off at Lillie Bridge on the evening of April 26 of that year in presence of a large crowd, nearly the whole of the Stock Exchange (or at any rate the younger members of that institution) turning out to support Slade. After a close and magnificent race, Slade, who hung at his opponent's shoulder all the way, rushed past and won in 20 min. 22 sec, Scott's old record being disposed of by this performance. Besides Gibb, however, Slade had several famous contemporaries at longer distances, chief of whom was James (better known as ' Choppy ') Warburton, a North-countryman of much the same build as Slade, whose weight and style of running made him more successful over a grass course than over cinders. War- burton, as the hero of a hundred fights on the running path, reaped a large harvest of prizes, and, after the manner of his kind, became a Boniface, and used to exhibit himself in costume, together with his trophies, for a small fee to an admiring public. He afterwards turned professional runner, an example which has been followed by several of his more famous successors. Another fine performer, who had a very long career on the path, was C. H. Mason, a good light weight who won the Mile Championship in 1872, before Slade's appearance on the path, and the Ten Mile Championship in 1879 and 1880, long after RUNNING AND RUNNERS log Slade's retirement. Mason always ran with consummate judg- ment, and had a fine turn of speed in the middle or at the end of a race, as well as a great deal of dogged pluck. In one ten-mile handicap, where he started at scratch with W. E. Fuller, he was compelled to stop over and over again from stitch, but with undaunted perseverance he refreshed himself with nips of brandy, and eventually getting rid of his enemy, went off again at a great pace, overhauled Fuller and passed him with ease. In the Four Mile Championship of 1876, however, Mason met an- other runner of similar staunchness, Albert Goodwin, of Oxford. Goodwin had made a great reputation in early life as a sprinter, hurdler, and jumper, and went to Oxford late in life as a married man with a family. His age and matrimonial condition, however, did not prevent his becoming the best three-miler Oxford ever sent to Lillie Bridge up to 1876. In the Four Mile Championship there was a fine race between Goodwin and Mason, and each, knowing that he could sprint at the finish, waited upon the other ; but the Oxonian was a bit too fast for Mason at the end, and won in slow time. In 1879 the Spring Championship was won by B. R. Wise, of Oxford, and the Summer Championship by W. G. George. As George is still before the public as the best professional miler of his day, he hardly needs a description. He is a tall, thin man with a prodigious stride, which arises from his bringing his hips into play more than any distance-runner we have ever seen, and years of training and practice have cultivated his stay- ing powers to an extraordinary degree. During his career as an amateur, which lasted from 1879 to the end of 1884, he had only two serious rivals on the path at a mile or upwards. In 1882 he started very unfit for the Mile Championship, having only just recovered from illness, and was beaten by Wise. The latter, not a strong man, was a tall light weight with a springy stride, a successful runner from the fact of his knowing exactly what amount of training would suit his constitution. He took no hard practice at all, going only short spins, and sometimes knocked off work altogether. As a result he came to the post no ATHLETICS in all his races fresh and confident ; and on the occasion when he beat George ran with wonderful judgment, steadily increas- ing his pace all round the last lap at Aston, until he had his man settled at the top of the straight, when he came away and won in 4 min. 24I sec. Wise, who was a man of great en- thusiasm for athletics, was the first Vice-President of the Athletic Association, and that body lost much by his return to his native country. New South Wales, in 1883. He has recently been appointed Attorney-General of that colony. George's other great rival was W. Snook, of Shrewsbury, a runner of very remarkable physique. A short, thick-set man with tremendous legs, shoulders, and chest, he certainly looked most unlike a runner of long distances; but he, too, like George, trained his strength and staying powers to an extraordinary pitch of excellence, and, although most unlike George in build, resembled him in striding straight from the hips, and thus covering more ground in each stride than would have been thought possible from his height and make. When at his best Snook was very little inferior to George at any of his distances, and George's amateur record for a mile of 4 min. i8f sec. was made after a hot race with Snook in the chami)ionship of 1884. In one year (1883), when George was again a bit off colour. Snook was too good for him in the Mile and Four Mile Championships, but on all the other occasions, when matches were made between the pair, and both were fit and well, George proved himself the better man. Still Snook, when he won the Civil Service Mile from scratch in 1883 in 4 min. 20 sec, was certainly not pressed at the finish, and a hard race on that day would, we think, have made him do an astonishing performance. Since George has turned professional he has in a match with Cummings completed a mile in 4 min. 12?- sec, and this seems to set at rest for ever the question which, in spite of George's victories, was always being debated — who was the better man upon his best day. Although steeplechases were popular in the early days of athletics, they fell into disuse at important meetings for many RUNNING AND RUNNERS in years, and were not included in the championship programme until the summer meeting of 1879. -^^ the very early days of athletics something of the nature of a steeplechase or long hurdle race was always included in a programme, and naturally so, for the impromptu races and matches from which the sport arose were often from point to point over a piece of country. But as athletics began to reach the artificial stage, and the natural runner was unable to keep pace with the trained athlete in his spiked shoes on a cinder-path, steeplechases began to drop out of fashion except where they were retained to please spectators ; for the British public, in the true style of those who rejoice in gladiatorial shows, like to see somebody or something coming to grief or rendered ridiculous. The result was that for many years the steeplechase was considered as forming the comic part of the entertainment at a meeting, and the managers of sports made huge water-jumps which it was impossible for anyone to clear, so that the lookers-on might see runner after runner tumble into a filthy pool and emerge muddy, bleeding, soaked, and groaning. However, not even these silly exhibitions could spoil a sport in itself admir- able ; for nothing can really be a prettier or surer test of a combination of staying power, agility, and pluck than a race of some distance over hurdles or obstacles which are not too high or broad to prevent the runners from having a chance of clearing them. As soon, therefore, as the paperchasing move- ment, which is described elsewhere, had taken firm hold of the athletic public, steeplechases at athletic meetings began to regain popularity, the distances selected being from three-quarters of a mile up to two miles, but seldom over the latter distance. We are sorry, however, to see that the old form of steeple- chase, with impossible water-jumps and prodigious prickly obstacles, is still retained at some meetings, in order that the public may laugh while the miserable performers wallow in the mud or make ugly faces when they may happen to fall back into the brambles or furze, and we must confess to thinking still that the best steeplechases are those across well-selected 112 ATHLETICS country, and not round an artificially prepared and enclosed course. The good steeplechaser must, of course, be a long-distance runner, as no one without staying powers can hope to last the distance ; he must be a good jumper as well, and in addition there is a very great art in clearing the obstacles which can only be learnt by constant practice. The object of the clever steeplechaser is to exhaust himself as little as possible over the jumps. He therefore takes the hurdles of ordinary height according to the regular hurdling manner in his stride, never rising an inch higher than is absolutely necessary. The water- jump has to be taken in a different way. The regular practice is for a high hurdle studded with furze branches to be placed on the edge of the water. If the water is too broad for his powers the runner makes no attempt to clear it, but jumps carefully so far into it that, by leaning well forward, his hands may immediately seize the bank, and he then pulls himself cleverly out without losing time. If, on the contrary, he thinks he can clear it with a kick, he gets one foot on the top of the hurdle and thence gets a kick off, which takes him over the water ; but this is a very clever piece of jumi)ing which requires great practice. Some runners, especially in the shorter steeplechases, come with a rush and a bound clear over the hurdle and water, and this bit of ' gallery ' is always enthusiastically applauded ; but, as a rule, it is a waste of strength in the long run, and the old hands are seldom seen to indulge in such display. As the obstacles may be of all sorts of height and stiffness, however, it is difficult to lay down any general rules to suit all runners and all obstacles, but in no case should the 'chaser alight on both feet from a jump, as he then comes to a dead stop. Most runners take their spring from the right foot, and get over their obstacles a bit sideways with the right leg in the rear. A steeplechase of two miles was one of the events in the first Inter- 'Varsity gathering on the Christ Church cricket- ground at Oxford in 1864, when R. C. Garnett, of Cambridge, RUNNING AND «»jHlr"""" 113 proved himself too good by six yards for the present Attorney- General, of whom, as a runner, we have already spoken. In the following year, however, the event was changed to a two- mile flat race ; and there have been no more steeplechases at Inter-'Varsity gatherings. For the four or five years before 1875 the few steeplechases that were included in meetings round London were nearly all won by C. J. Michod, a Civil Steeplechase — Water-jump, Service runner, who was very clever over the obstacles and water-jumps, and would have been a fine distance-runner had he been gifted with a little more pace for a spurt. We can recollect on one occasion Slade starting at scratch with Michod in a steeplechase at the Richmond Cricket Club Sports ; but the crack miler blundered so much over the hurdles, banging his shins, and occasionally falling prostrate, that Michod before 114 ATHLETICS long sailed away from him, and eventually won the race out- right, Slade giving up. In the summer championship of 1879 a two-mile steeplechase was included in the programme, and was won by H. M. Oliver, an old London paperchaser, who for some years previous to that date had settled in Birmingham and become the leader of the athletic movement in the midlands, and founder of the famous Moseley Harriers Club. Oliver was only a moderate performer on the flat, but was certainly a very clever jumper, never wasting an ounce of his strength, and he beat, in 1879, C. L. O'Malley and the other Londoners by the clever way in which he got upon the top of the hurdles and jumped from them clean over the water-jump without an effort. Of late years the best steeplechasers have nearly always been the best paperchasers of the day, the ordinary flat-race runners having little opportunity to practise jumping without taking part in cross- country runs. The best Londoners have been C. L. O'Malley, who, however, never, we believe, figured as a paperchaser, and J. T. Wills, an old Oxonian, who was good on the flat also. Strangely enough, as the sport is a very genuine and interesting one, steeplechasing is quite unknown at athletic meetings at the Universities ; and what makes this still more strange is that in hurdle-racing^a kindred sport — the 'Varsities uniformly produce some of the best men in every year ; indeed, of the twenty-three hurdle-racing champions up to the date of writing, sixteen have hailed from Oxford or Cambridge. Hurdle-racing. — In the early days of amateur athletics hurdling and steeplechasing were considered as kindred sports, the former being a test of short-distance running plus jump- ing, the latter of long-distance running plus jumping. So much was thought of this judicious combination that the first Inter-University meeting at Oxford, in 1864, had two hurdle races and a steeplechase out of eight events, the remaining items being three flat races and two jumps. The two hurdle races were at 120 yards and 200 yards, each having ten flights of hurdles. The former distance, however, soon became the more popular ; and the committee who drew up the programme RUNNING AND RUNNERS T15 for the first championship meeting settled the future of hurdle- racing by fixing upon 120 yards race with ten flights, the hurdles being 3 ft. 6 in. high, at even distances of ten yards, with fifteen yards between the start and the first hurdle, and a similar distance between the last hurdle and the finish. As soon, however, as the distance betw^een the hurdles became stereotyped the runners were not long in finding out that in the race invented to test running and jumping powers in combina- tion the more running there was, and the less jumping, the faster the time over the distance would be. Experience soon taught that three strides would take a man from hurdle to hurdle, and that he could spring off one leg and alight on the other, taking the hurdle in his stride. The result was that hurdle-racing over the recognised distance soon became a very difficult and pretty but highly artificial performance. The ' crack ' hurdler takes every stride of exactly the fame length, rises exactly the same height at every jump, and moves with the regularity and precision of clockwork. Some jump off the right, some off the left, foot ; in either case, when the spring is taken the front leg is jerked up enough to enable the runner to get his shin or knee over the bar ; that leg then is dropped again, so as to enable him to alight on the ball of his toe ; meanwhile the hind leg is lifted in similar style over the bar and straightened at once as soon as the bar is cleared, and directly the other toe has alighted the next stride is taken almost without a pause. It will be obvious how slight a delay is caused by clearing the hurdles when it is considered that men who are equal to little better than 12 j seconds over 120 3'ards on the flat have covered 120 yards over ten hurdles of 3 ft. 6 in. high in 16 seconds. The sport is a pretty one, requiring great skill, speed and agility, and a Might foot,' but. we cannot help expressing a wish that in addition there might be seen other short hurdle races at meetings where the runners should not know the exact distance between each hurdle, and the exact height of the jump, and so would be unable to calculate the precise length of the stride and the precise amount, to the I 2 Ii6 ATHLETICS smallest fraction, of the power required to lift them over the hurdle. Running is nothing if not natural, and graceful as hurdling is, in our opinion it has been brought to too high a pitch of artificiality. We have seen H. K. Upcher, one of the best of the Oxford hurdlers, take two spins over hurdles, when in each spin his feet fell in exactly the same track (and we may add the same part of his shin scraped the top of the hurdle in exactly the same spot), so that a Red Indian following him by his tracks would hardly have seen that he had been twice over the same ground. The hurdle-racer must, as we have seen, have a light foot, and so he is rarely a heavy man, but he must also have a strong back and thighs, so as to take his spring and his fresh start without any pause. Thus he is always one who runs in a ' springy ' style, but a good high jumper is rarely of any use as hurdler, as he has a natural inclination to jump too high and waste time in his spring into the air. Hurdle-racing and long-jumping ability more often go together. Indeed, the main point in hurdle-racing is not to learn to jump well over the hurdle, but to learn not to jump too high. The best way to attain this is, in our opinion, to practise over hurdles the top bar of which is loose. It may seem a paradox, but we thmk it is true, that the runner can best learn by having no fear of coming to grief by crashing into the top bar. Upcher, of whom we have spoken, probably took as much care over his practice for hurdling as any man has ever done, and so fearful was he of getting into the habit of rising too high, that when he began, whether the hurdles had a loose top or not, he would crash through half-a-dozen of them, leaving a track of desolation behind him. His shins cer- tainly suffered in the performance, as he was in the habit sometimes of carefully bumping them against each hurdle to see that he was going all right. The hurdles at the Old Marston running-grounds at Oxford, over which so many cracks prac- tised, had loose tops which came off when struck by the leg, but recently the Oxonians have practised over ordinary hurdles, o <] Q w &^''' RUNNING AND RUNNERS 117 it being thought by some that the ' loose-top ' system encour- aged rashness, and led to catastrophes at Lillie Bridge. The beginner always finds himself unable to do the regula- tion ' three stride ' with any success over hurdles of full height, and either has to practise over low ones placed the proper ten yards apart, or to slope the obstacles forward so as to make the height less and the jumping more easy. The secret of success Hes more in assiduous practice than in anything else. Probably any athlete with fair abihties at sprinting and long jumping can with practice make himself a good hurdler if he be not too heavy-footed, and so unable to recover from the spring. The really brilliant hurdler, however, is always a clean- built man with little weight at the buttocks to drag him back- ward, and the heavy-weight sprinters who try hurdling are usually failures. Some of the best hurdlers have been small men who have found their natural stride long enough for the three-stride system, while a man with too long a natural stride can hardly reduce it with success. Great strength of back is naturally required for the rise to the hurdle, and the hurdler not only needs assiduous practice, but must come to the post very fit and without a trace of stiffness. As regards the amount of exercise and practice, he must train in much the same style as the sprinter, taking great care over starts and spurts on the flat in addition to his daily spin over the timber. We need scarcely say that it is not in the least necessary to cover the full distance every day in practice. The hurdler probably benefits quite as much as the sprinter by the rubbing process which we have before described. Hurdle-racing is undoubtedly more popular at the Univer- sities than anywhere else. The University element in London brought the sport forward in the metropolis very early, but until quite recently it was very rare to find a good hurdler, except from Oxford or Cambridge. It is not too much to say, indeed, that only two first-class hurdlers have hailed from London — Reay and Lockton — and hardly any of note from any other part of the country except Nottingham, which of late years ii8 ATHLETICS has been quite a centre of hurdling ability. After all it is hardly surprising that hurdlers should only be found in a few places, for the sport cannot well flourish in any locality where there are not great facilities for its practice. The first champion at the 120 yards hurdle race was a Cambridge man, T. Milvain, a gentleman who has recently passed the post first in two contested parliamentary elections at Durham. The third man in the race was C. N. Jackson, the well-known treasurer of the O.U.A.C., and also treasurer of the A.A.A. since its foundation. Of Mr. Jackson's services to the cause of athletic sport at Oxford, as well as elsewhere, it is almost unnecessary to speak, but his reputation as a hurdler while he was still an active athlete may fitly be mentioned. In the year 1867 Jackson was the winner of the Oxford and Cambridge hurdle race, and but for a contretemps would, no doubt, have been champion in that year as well. In his heat he disposed of Milvain with great ease, but in the succeeding attempt there was a dead heat between R. Fitzherbert, of Cam- bridge, and J. B. Martin (the present president of the London A.C.). The result was that a fifth hurdle was added in the final heat, upon some ground which, we believe, had not even been mown. In the draw for places Jackson unluckily found the rough ground allotted to him, and was unable to make any show in the race. His great performance, however, had been done previously in the autumn of 1865, when he covered the dis- tance in what is still the record time — 16 seconds. Jackson was a strongly-built light weight of rather less than medium height, the most successful type of hurdle-racer. In 1868 and 1869 the championship went away from the Universities, falling in the former year to \\\ M, Tennant, of Liverpool, the sprinter, and in the latter year to G. R. Nunn, of Guy's Hospital. In 1870, however, with J. L. Stirling, of Cambridge, began the long line of University cracks which has continued almost without interruption until the present time. Stirling made his first and only appearance at the Oxford and Cambridge Sports in 1870, when he won with ridiculous ease by half-a-dozen yards, in RUNNING AND RUNNERS 119 16J seconds. In the same year he won the championship, a performance which he repeated in 1872. He was, we beheve, never defeated in a hurdle race, and, if our recollection is right, was a taller and heavier man than the successful hurdler usually is. He ran also in a style somewhat different from that of many of his precursors, his right leg not being doubled back at all, but hanging behind him, as he strode clean over the hurdle. The best University hurdler of 187 1 and 1872 was E. S. Gamier, who ran with great dash, but was a trifle too heavy to fly over the sticks. Garnier, who was a thick-set man, also represented his University at hammer-throwing — an un- usual circumstance, hammer-throwing and hurdling being almost the opposite poles of athletic sport. Garnier won the championship in 1871, but in the following year he met Stirling at Lillie Bridge, and the Cambridge runner beat him. In the following year Upcher made his first appearance, and probably he was as good as Stirling. He was a strong muscular man, but not heavy in spite of his strength, and was a fine natural broad jumper, being able to leap over hurdles, hedges, and other obstacles with great agility when in boots and great-coat. He practised hurdling exclusively upon his own system, and was in his time regarded as the best exponent of the art ever known. He won the Inter-' Varsity and Championship Hurdles in 1873 and 1874, and so great was the belief in his powers that the astonishment was unbounded when, at the Inter- ' Varsity meeting of 1875, ^ Cambridge man, A. B. Loder, was seen to be holding Upcher in the hurdle race. Neck and neck the pair raced over the jumps and reached the tape apparently together, but the judge decided that Loder had won by a few inches, amidst the wild cheers of the Cambridge partisans. Three days afterwards the pair met over the same course in the championship, when another neck-and- neck race resulted in a six-inch victory for Upcher. This, we believe, was Upcher's last appearance on the path, and the next year Loder had matters all his own way at both meetings. Loder was a trifle taller than Upcher, and was a trifle faster I20 ATHLETICS than his opponent over the flat, but the Oxonian was, we think, a bit cleverer over the hurdles. In 1877 the hurdle race at the Oxford and Cambridge Sports fell to the Oxonian S. F. Jackson, who was yet fresh at the game, and unable to make a show with J. H. A. Reay, the Londoner, who won the cham- pionship this year. Reay was a fine all-round athlete and excel- lent hurdler, who had for some years been unrivalled in London, but was unlucky in appearing during the days of Upcher and Loder. He ran more in the Stirling style than the other pan, trailing his leg well behind him, and so jumping slightly higher than was necessary. In the following year S. F. Jackson ran a greatly improved man, being only beaten a foot in i6| seconds by S. Palmer, of Cambridge. Palmer was a * converted sprinter,' that is to say, a sprinter of first-class merit who took to hurdling after trying sprinting for a year or two first. His success at the latter sport may be gauged from the fact that he won four chamjjionships, and was credited with 16 seconds in his cham- ])ionship of 1878. Palmer left Cambridge in 1878, but was fre- quently seen on the path for the next five years. Wonderful as his success was, he was probably more of a sprinter than a hurdler, being wonderfully fast between the sticks but rather clumsy as a jumper, giving his shoulders a twist as he cleared each obstacle. He was not, we think, quite so good as the Oxonian G. P. C. Lawrence, who was champion in 1880 and 1 88 1. Lawrence was a tall slight man, a good all-round jumper and runner, who for some years, until he conquered his inclination to jump too high over his hurdles, had no great merit. As soon, however, as he had learnt to skim instead of leap over his jumps, he became the best hurdler of modern times, having a peculiar nervous power (although not physically strong) of making a prolonged spurt. In the championship of 1 88 1 he decisively defeated Palmer, having in the previous year scored an equally decisive victory over Lockton. The latter was undoubtedly the best hurdler the metropolis ever produced. Of his wonderful capacities as a sprinter we have already spoken, and when, as sometimes happened, he took RUNNING AND RUNNERS 121 part in hurdle races when the hurdles were a few inches below the regulation height, his speed over the obstacles was some- thing extraordinary. At a hurdle handicap at Catford Bridge, at the meeting of the Private Banks, we saw him start 24 yards behind the scratch man, and clear the 144 yards and ten hurdles (below the regulation height) in 18 seconds. In the champion- ship of 1880, however, Lockton probably lost his head, and came to grief in the Hurdles, besides failing in the Hundred Yards. Lockton was never in his best form again after 1880, and when Lawrence retired Palmer again won the championship in 1882 and 1883. For the last few years the Universities have not pro- duced a hurdler of the calibre of Lawrence or Palmer, and the centre of hurdling activity seems to have shifted to Notting- ham, which has produced in turn three fine performers — F. F. Cleaver, C. W. Gowthorpe, and C. F. Daft, the present champion. Cleaver for some years, in the absence of the 'Varsity cracks, used to sweep the board at the chief provincial meetings, being very fast, although a bit clumsy in his jumps. After his retire- ment and that of Palmer, Gowthorpe, like Cleaver a member of the Notts Forest Football Club, w^on the championship of 1884, and Daft, the champion of 1885 and 1886, also repre- sented the same club. Here, as at the Universities, is seen the. value of a ' tradition ' in producing skilful performers. There were good hurdlers in Nottingham long before Cleaver, one of them, S. W. Widdowson, having earned a great reputation in the provinces a dozen years ago. Occasionally in the provinces there are hurdle races of 300 yards or a quarter of a mile where the runners have the oppor- tunity of showing their natural and not artificially cultivated abilities in contests which combine sprinting and jumping. Such races, however, are unfortunately so few and far between that they can hardly be said to give scope to a special class of runner. Perhaps a new fashion may some day call into exist- ence a class of short-distance steeplechasers. 122 ATHLETICS CHAPTER IV. WALKING AND WALKERS. Athletic sports, practised as they are now, are often attacked on the utilitarian ground that the skill acquired in sprinting, or hurdling, or running many miles on a cinder path in spiked shoes, is such as can be of no practical advantage in ordinary life. Without discussing the general question at present, it can safely be said that there is one branch of sport to Avhich, if j)roperly practised, the objection cannot possibly apply — we refer to walking. To learn to be a strong and fast walker'' must be of utility to almost everyone, and for walking matches there is therefore very much to be said. They lack popularity, doubtless partly because they are not exciting, and partly be- cause it is still true, as was remarked by Charles Westhall the pedestrian twenty-five years ago, that ' walking is the most use- ful and at the same time the most abused of the athletic sports of old England.' Now, as then, the public does not care for walking races, because when they go to see an athlete walk the probability is that they will see him shuffle, trot, or run. To the uninitiated observer it may seem absurd that men who take part in walking races should, while they run, pass muster as walkers ; because running and walking are perfectly different modes of progression. Running is a succession of leaps, walking a succession of steps ; in running the weight of the body is thrown upon the toe, in walking upon the heel. In running, therefore, the body must be more or less thrown forward ; in walking it must be almost, if not quite, erect. How then, they may well say, can it possibly happen that a man can WALKING AND WALKERS 123 run in a walking race without being discovered and disquali- fied ? The question is a pertinent one and requires careful answering, but the real solution of the mystery is in our opinion this — that athletes, professional and amateur, have never yet Walking race. arrived at a satisfactory definition, founded on a rational basis, of what fair walking is. Westhall, writing in 1862 and speaking of professional pedestrians especially, says the unsatisfactory state of walking 124 ATHLETICS races arises ' nOt so much from the fault of the pedestrians as from the inabihty or want of courage of the judge or referee to stop the man ^vho, in his eagerness for fame or determination to gain money anyhow, may trespass upon fair walking and run.' As Westhall was not only a good critic but a fine exponent of the art of fair walking, we can hardly do better than add some further extracts from his little manual. ' The term " fair toe and heel " was meant to infer that as the foot of the back leg left the ground and before the toes had been lifted the heel of the foremost foot should be on the ground.' (We might here observe thaf the more usual expression now is fair * heel and toe ' walking, meaning that the walker places his heel to the ground before the toe.) • ' Even this apparently simple rule,' Westhall proceeds, ' is broken almost daily in consequence of^the pedestrian performing with a bent and loc^se Iftiee, in which case the swing of his whole frame when going at any pace will invariably bring both feet off the ground at the same time, iind although he is going heel and toe he is not taking the required succession of steps, and he is infringing the great and principal rule of one foot being continually on the ground. The same fault will be brought on by the pedestrian leaning forward with his body, and thereby leaning his weight on the front foot, which, when any great pace is intended or the performer begins to be fatigued, first merges into, a very short stride and then into a most undignified trot. . . . To be a good and fair walker the atti- tude should be upright or nearly so, with the shoulders well back, and the arms when in motion held well up in a bent position, and at every stride swinging with the movement of the legs well across the chest, which should be well thrown out. The loins should be slack to give plenty of freedom to the hips, and the leg perfectly straight^ thrown out from the hip boldly and directly in front of the body, and allowed to reach the ground with the heel, being decidedly the first portion of the foot to meet it. The movement of the arms will keep the balance of the body and bring the other leg from the jjround.' t> To these practical directions should be added another, which is implied in Westhall's description, but not explicitly stated, that at each stride the hip should be twisted well round, the right WALKING AND WALKERS 125 leg being stretched out a little to the left, and the left leg in the next stride to the right, so that the walker's feet step almost in a direct straight line. By this twist round, each stride is lengthened a few inches and a corresponding increase of pace acquired. Probably no one will disagree with the foregoing descrip- tion of what the style of a fair walker should be. He should walk with a perfectly straight leg, he should step not spring, and he must never have both feet off the ground for an instant at the same time. Unfortunately, however, the judges of walking for a great many years have seized upon the last essential, that of one foot being always on the ground, as if that, and that only, were the only characteristic of fair walking. As long as a man can get over the ground in such a way that daylight cannot be seen under both his feet at once, the judge of walking is willing to 'pass ' him, and^he goes on his way to the end of the race in whatever style he likes. The evil, which has now grown to a great height, can hardly be ascribed to the fault of any one or more particular judges, and certainly to none of the judges of" the present day, who have had to take the system as they found it ; and if ever they have boldly interfered to disqualify a shifty walker, have seen their action criticised for weeks in the columns of the sporting papers, and the whole question of their sentence debated in acri- monious controversy. At the present day it will want a very Daniel to inaugurate a new system of judging in walking races. The results of the loose practice of allowing ' shifty ' walkers to remain on the path are serious. The many naturally fair walkers who take up the pastime, when they find in races that more unscrupulous opponents ' trot ' past them with impunity, soon arrive at the conclusion that honesty is not the best policy, and upon the principle that corruMio optimi pessima become the worst offenders themselves. We believe that H. Webster the Northerner was a fair and fast walker in his early days, but in the championship of 1877 he simply trotted away as he liked from H. Venn, the London representative. The next 126 ATHLETICS year Venn had learnt a lesson, and although when he had first appeared on the path his fair form had been unmistakable, in the championship of 1878, when he met Webster again, the pair both ran more or less the whole way, Venn running rather faster than AVebster and winning in the time of 52 min. 25 sec, which is in some quarters accepted as a best on record, perhaps not unwisely, as it may be considered certain that the next best record was made with the help of some equally shifty going. Another result of the system is that novices learning to walk imitate their betters and so soon break into a run, leaning their body forward to trot as soon as they begin to tire. The result is what Westhall calls an ' undignified ' trot. The atti- tude is not only undignified, but is in most cases hideously ugly, which no fair running or fair walking is. In an ordinary walking handicap the public is thus treated to an exhibition in which more than half the competitors are in ridiculous and contorted attitudes. Naturally spectators are more inclined to laugh than to admire, and neither treat the affair as serious, nor take any interest in the result except upon the occasions when that rarest of specimens, the fast fair upright walker, is in the contest, when the interest immediately becomes genuine and unbounded. Once therefore let the walking be so re- formed as to be unexceptionable in style, and walking matches will suffer from no lack of popularity. Then probably we shall see a new and improved class of fair walkers arise. So much as to the evils in vogue at present ; it remains to suggest a means of remedying them. To put it shortly, the judges must all see that each man is walking fairly, and not that he is not walking unfairly, by which dark saying we mean this : the three characteristics of walking which distinguish the exercise from running are these : (i) The weight of the body is on the heels when the step forward is taken ; (2) One foot is always on the ground ; (3) The knee is perfectly straight as the foremost foot reaches the ground. The judges should see that each of the three essentials is rigidly adhered to, and promptly disqualify the man who either gets on to his WALKING AND WALKERS 127 toes, bends his knees, or has both feet off the ground together. Then, and not till then, we shall see none but fair walkers upon the path. From what we have said it will be seen that there is an art of walking fairly and another art of walking unfairly, but not so unfairly as to involve certain disqualification. About the latter art, the art of shuffling or of running on the heels, we do not propose to give any practical directions, although we have seen plenty of examples of it in high places, and will content our- selves with saying that it does not require any particular capa- bilities, but a good deal of staying power, and is certainly easier to acquire than the true art of walking fast. Indeed, any of our readers who likes to try for himself can find how easy it is to do a slow run on the heels, and what a relief it is to change the action to that style of progression when the legs are aching from fast walking. All walking races are contests of more or less endurance, and staying powers are thus essential. Before beginning prac- 1 tice for a race the walker should therefore get his muscles as hard as possible with as much walking on the road as he can manage. Once in training for his race, however, he should be ^ very careful not to get into slow walking, but should always go at a brisk pace with a good swing of the arms, and for the last two or three weeks should do all his practice on the racing track. Walking is perhaps the one sport where a man cannot afford to knock off work and trust to natural freshness to get him through. In this of course, as in other phases of athletic sport, if a man has got stale from overwork he must take it easy, but in walking it is absolutely necessary to have the muscles so hard all over the body that 'knocking off for any space of time becomes fatal to all chances of success. It is not necessary, as in other races, to do the full distance at top speed often or even at all before a race, but the walker in his / practice must take some laps at top-speed every day for fear of^ being taken with a ' fit of the slows.' It is almost indispensable, \ therefore, to have the assistance of a watch-holder, to learn 128 ATHLETICS how fast one is travelling; the walker practising should do at least a mile every day at top speed, and, as in training for long- distance races, at a uniform rate of speed, and moreover at the fastest of which he is capable. A week's training for a three-mile race would probably be something such as this : On the first day 2 miles, on the second i^ mile, on the third 2 miles, on the fourth 3 miles, on the fifth i mile, on the sixth 2 miles, and for a seven-mile race double these distances. A thorough good rubbing after each day's exercise is almost indispensable, as there is nothing like fast walking to bring out aches and pains all over the body, and especially down the shin-bones. The walker is also liable to blisters and sprains, more perha])S even than the long-distance runners; but of the treatment of these we shall have to speak later. In the early days of the athletic movement a seven-mile race was considered the proper test of a man's ability in this branch of sport, and a seven^iaj^ile race was the walking event included in the original charqpionship.. programme. ; At the present day the public find an hour's walking rac«w^ther a slow event to watch, and in most club meetings shorter races of three or two miles, and occasionally of one mile, are more usual. The result is that there has recently been some con- siderable agitation in favour of the championship event being reduced to something less than seven miles, or for the inclusion of a second walking race for a shorter distance in the champion- ship programme. At the American championship meeting there are three walking races, at the Irish and Scotch cham- pionship there is only one race, at three miles, while in Canada the same distance determines the title of champion walker for the year. We think, however, that the Amateur Athletic Association will be right in retaining their present cham- pionship programme unaltered in regard to the walking race. There are already plenty of temptations towards unfair walk- ing and the production of a vicious style of progression, and with a shorter championship race the temptations will be increased. At present the one satisfactory thing about the ^'-^^ l':iiolis, the best of these being Walter Rye, S. P. Smith, and T. Griffith. All of these were tall men. Smith, however, being the tallest of WALKING AND WALKERS 131 the three, and, if we recollect rightly, over six feet. Rye walked with a perfectly straight leg, very erect, and was certainly a better walker than any who had preceded him. He held the L.A.C. Challenge Cup for the seven-mile walking race through the year 1867. Towards the end of that year, however. Smith and Griffith had begun to make their -mark, and in the last L.A.C. meeting of that year Smith, Griffith, Rye, and Williams all met in a two-mile handicap, the two last named being at scratch and Smith and Griffith with 25 sec. start. In the result Smith astonished the spectators, gaining 2 sec. upon Rye, and finishing in 15 min. 15 sec, the best time on record at that period. Smith, though then only a lad of nineteen or there- abouts, is said to have walked in splendid style and with great fairness, and would probably have done something notable had he persevered on the path ; but in the spring of the next year he abandoned the pursuit as suddenly as he had taken it up. In the race to which we are alluding Griffith finished second, after being once cautioned, his time being 15 min. 32 sec. ; Rye third, in the time of 15 min. 17 sec. ; and Williams fourth, in 15 min. 35 sec. In the succeeding year Rye won the championship easily enough ; but in the two following years Griffith was the winner, Rye not being a competitor. Griffith, who has long been a familiar figure as the representative of ' Bell's Life,' certainly disputed with Rye the reputation of being the best walker of his time, but although, in 1870, he beat his rival's times when he won the championship from R. H. Nunn in 55 min. 30 sec, we believe he never beat Rye when the pair met in a race. R. H. Nunn, who made so fine a race with Griffith in 1870, was beaten by Rye, who took the L.A.C. Cup again in the autumn of 1869, this being the last time he competed for it. Rye, Griffith, Nunn, and Williams retired about the same time, and their places were taken by inferior men. The next celebrity in the walking line was W. J. Morgan of the Atalanta R. C, who was champion for the three years from 1873-75 inclusive. Morgan was a short man, hard and thick-set, and was, we believe, about five-and-twenty when he took to the path. His first appear- K 2 132 ATHLETICS ance was at the spring sports on the Richmond cricket ground in 1872, when he was immediately spotted by the connoisseurs as the coming man. He walked perfectly erect and with a fair heel and toe action, but with a springy stride, and we always used to think that when he spurted his style was by no means irreproachable. Undoubtedly he could and often did walk with great fairness, but his springy style and quick stride rendered the passage from walking into trotting very easy for the walker and very puzzling for the judges. Morgan, in his third cham- pionship win, covered his seven miles in 53 min. 47 sec, then a record, and was also the maker of athletic history in another sense. It was about this time that the ring-fence of gentleman- amateurism was being broken down in London. Morgan, who was an employ^ in Shoolbred's establishment, had his entry ac- cepted at many meetings, and finally the officers of the London Athletic Club accepted his entry for a London Athletic Club meeting. The result was a strong cabal amongst some of the older members of the club, who threatened to resign if the entry were not refused. Eventually, when the meeting came off, about half the entrants declined to run on finding Morgan's name in the programme, but eventually the malcontents yielded to a compromise and returned to the club, most of them follow- ing the lead of Walter Slade, who declined to persevere in his opposition. The point, however, was practically settled, and in a year or two both the club and its entries gained in number what they had lost in social standing. Before leaving the subject it is only fair to state that no personal objection to Morgan was ever expressed, the opposition to him being simply to the representative of a class. The incident, though apparently trivial, had important results, as after this one pro- test no further objection was ever raised to the system of popu- larisation of the London Athletic Club meetings, which was carried out by the managers of the L.A.C. in a most thorough manner. While Morgan was unrivalled in his career of success in the South, another celebrity was arising in the North, H. Webster WALKING AND WALKERS "^^Z of Knotty Ash, a representative of yet another class of the ath- letic community. Webster, like the greater part of the Northern amateurs of the past and present day, was of the artisan class, and before he was seen in the South, rumours of his fame as a walker reached the metropolitan athletes ; but in those days Southerners who ran on carefully measured cinder-tracks used to be very sceptical of the fast times alleged to have been done by provincial runners upon grass tracks, or at unimportant meet- ings. However, in the summer of 1874, Morgan had practical proof of the ability of the North- ern walkers at the meeting held at Lurgan in the North of Ireland. Lurgan then had one of the most interesting meetings of the year, as the Northerners, Southerners, and Irishmen often met there for the first time. In the walking race in 1874 Morgan only finished third, Webster being the winner, and Hughes of Liverpool second, and an acrimonious controversy followed as to whether the judge had not been too lenient. Web- _ ster, however, made no appear- ^ ance in the South till after Morgan had retired and his place as champion had been taken by H. Venn, jun., who was the best walker that the L.A.C. had produced since Rye's retirement. Venn first appeared on the path in 1875, and, although quite young, walked in irreproachable style, and with a fine free stride. Although shghtly built and only of medium height, his staying powers seemed very great, and he walked very erect, and without a suspicion of a ' lift ' when he first came out. He won the championship very early in 1876, and whenever he was in training was indulged with a walk over for the L.A.C, A fine free stride. 134 ATHLETICS Challenge Cups, no opponent being able to hold him. In 1877, however, he met Webster in the championship and suffered defeat ; Webster finishing the seven miles in 53 min. 59I sec. Both men certainly walked fairly enough at the start, but Webster, who could undoubtedly walk both fast and fairly upon occasions, was in the habit when tiring of getting into a very jumpy action, although it was hard to say at any time that he had both feet off the ground at once. On this occasion, when he beat Venn, he was in our opinion by no means walking fairly ; but, on the other hand, Venn, who was making great efforts not to be outpaced, was also not gomg in the best of styles ; indeed, Venn's style was by this time ra])idly deterio- rating, and we have already stated our opinion that in the suc- ceeding year, when he turned the tables on his opponent, both men were running under the nose of the referee of walking. The succeeding year (1879) did not see the pair meet, the L.A.C. men showing their opposition to a spring fixture by refraining from entering at Lillie Bridge, and Webster, who came up for the event, finished the full distance in 52 min. 34 sec, only 9 seconds slower than the time in which Venn had won in the preceding year. At the summer championship at Lillie Bridge Venn walked over, and as he soon afterwards retired from the path the pair never met again. In 1880 Webster again competed for the championship, and finished an easy first, but after passing the post the judges told him he was disqualified for unfair going, and awarded the race to the second man, G. P. Beckley. The decision naturally gave rise to some unpleasantness, and when the prizes were given away there was a noisy demonstration. A month or so later we saw Webster win unchallenged the Three Mile Championship of the Northern counties at Southport, and took occasion to watch his style narrowly. His gait was certainly not that of a walker, if the upper part of his body and hips only were looked at, as each step was undoubtedly a spring ; but as long as walking is to be judged solely by the criterion of there being always one foot on the ground, it must be admitted that when not WALKING AND WALKERS 135 turning round a sharp corner Webster was within the defi- nition. The present writer, on the occasion in question, upon which Webster completed his three miles in 21 min. 28 sec, lay flat on the ground at different places to watch Webster's feet, and it certainly could not be said that in the straights he had both feet off the ground at once. To this day controversy rages about the fairness of Webster's walking, some averring that he never walked a yard in his life, and others that he never should have been disqualified. Our own opinion is that his gait was not the gait of a true walker in the sense in which it is understood by the public, although he probably knew how to keep upon the right side of the line drawn by judges, who only look to the requirement of both feet not being off the ground at the same time. The next year saw Merrill, the famous American walker, in England, he and Myers visiting the country together as the guests of the L.A.C. Merrill was a watchmaker from Boston, and was, we think, the fastest fair walker at any distance up to three miles who ever appeared at amateur sports in England. Although he was a bit springy in his stride, he walked erect, with a straight leg, and with his weight fairly on his heels, and no exception could be taken to his style. He was over the medium height, and strongly built about the hips, although not a very heavy man, and was very carefully trained and in admirable condition. The championship of 1881 seemed a moral for him, as Webster was by this time falling into the ' sere and yellow ' stage, and going more shiftily than ever. The race, which was won for England by a novice, J. W. Raby, of Elland, Yorks, was a memorable one. Merrill went off very fast, and Webster, trying to keep pace with him, soon became so shifty that he was disqualified by the judges. In the mean- time, Raby, who was a tall, gaunt lad of the class which has recently received the franchise, stuck doggedly to the Ameri- [- can, wore him down before five miles had been covered, and finished alone, Merrill giving up from exhaustion. The enthu- siasm of the crowd — the largest that ever attended a champion- 136 ATHLETICS shij) meeting, being over 10,000 in number — was extreme, for the English sportsman is always intensely patriotic, and especially so when he has put his money upon the native product against the foreigner. In that year, too (1881), the public had lost a lot of its coin to Americans upon the turf, and an unexpected British victory on the cinder-path was refreshing. Raby, at the time, walked in wonderfully fair style, with exactly the same action, in spite of his great speed, as an ordinary pedestrian on the road. He was not allowed long to remain an amateur, and soon joined the professional ranks. As has been the case with many another fine, natural walker, a little artificial cultiva- tion soon made him walk as shiftily as the rest. The champion of the next two years was H. Whyatt, of the Notts Forest F.C., who is also credited with having walked a mile at Birmingham, in 1883, in 6 min. 34i sec. Whyatt was a tall, wiry man, who progressed with a very .short stride ; and we can only express an opinion of him that he never walked at all, but merely trotted on his heels, taking care upon such occasions never to have both feet off the ground at once. His action was very like that of Webster in his later days, only * very much more so ' ; but as long as a man was considered to be walking because one foot reached the ground before the other quite left it, it became impossible to disqualify him. In 1884 two Americans were in this country, F. P. Murray and W. H. Meek. The former arrived here as the guest of some English clubs, and under some mysterious arrangements, in which ' gate money ' played an important part, he was unable to appear at the championship meeting. Meek, how- ever, who came over independently, and with a desire, as we are informed, of showing that the invited guest was not the best American walker, reached England a day or two before the championship meeting, and won the walking race with great ease, in most excellent style. Like his compatriot Myers, he had a most remarkable physique. He was a very little man, with a large pair of thick, strong legs. His stride was long, and his walking of a perfectly fair road-going style. At Stam- WALKING AND WALKERS 137 ford Bridge, a little later on in the same year, he covered his four miles in 29 min. 10 sec, going perfectly fairly, a really remarkable performance ; and there is very little doubt that if put to it he could have beaten the record for seven miles, as he was a fine stayer, having so little weight to carry upon his great legs. During his visit he met Murray, and was beaten by him, but there was some suspicion that Meek was not trying to do his best. Of Murray's style we feel great difficulty in speaking. We do not consider him to have been a fair walker in the sense that Merrill and Meek were fair walkers, but, at the same time, we must admit that he never had both feet off the ground together in a race. We watched him at one meeting, as we had before watched Webster, and could see that the toe of his hind foot left the ground at exactly the same instant that the heel of his front foot touched it. Upon anything but a per- fectly level cinder-track he must have broken into a trot, but did not do so when we saw him walking. He had rather a short stride, with a very great deal of arm action, and to look at his body he seemed to be trotting, not walking. Perhaps we may say that he was not a genuinely fair walker, but was within the received definition. He is credited in America with having covered a mile in 6 min. 294 sec. ; two miles in 13 min. 48|sec. ; and three miles in 21 min. 9^ sec. No doubt at these shorter distances he was faster than, if not so fair as. Meek ; but, like so many of the doubtful goers, he was better at short than at long distances. Since Meek's departure we have seen little fast and genuinely fair walking in England, and at the short distances, which are those in vogue at all athletic meet- ings, there is a great deal of that doubtful style of which Murray was the most able exponent. We must confess to noting with pleasure a revival at the present day of walking races along the roads for considerable distances. In such races the doubtful goers are conspicuous by their absence, as nothing but genuine road-walking will pay in a road-race, and such contests afford fine exhibitions of power and endurance. In 1886 a really remarkable performance was 138 ATHLETICS done in the great road-race to Brighton by the winner Mackin- tosh, who covered the distance from Westminster Bridge to Brighton Aquarium (about 52 miles) in 9 hours 25 min. 8 sec. The success of the winner has, we beheve, been taken to show that the old race of running-footmen has not died out without leaving a worthy exponent amongst the profession of the equally fine pastime of walking. 139 CHAPTER V. JUMPING, WEIGHT-PUTTING, ETC. In no branch of athletics have practice and cultivation led to such an extraordinary improvement as in high and broad jumping. At the first Oxford and Cambridge meeting in 1864, the High Jump was won with 5 ft. 6 in., the Long Jump with 18 ft., and even at the present day foreigners hear with incredulity that men can jump more than 6 ft. in height, and clear more than 23 ft. on the flat. The improvement is per- haps more marked in long jumping than in high jumping, but even in the latter, careful training and assiduous practice has shown that the human body is capable of greater feats than were thought possible before jumping became an organised sport. Probably ' Christopher North ' would have found it as hard to believe that M. J. Brooks jumped 6 ft. 2\ in. high in 1876, as did Donald Dinnie, the Scotch 'professional,' who, on seeing an account of Brooks' jump, promptly wrote to the papers to show that, upon a priori grounds, such a feat was impossible. Perhaps nothing is so pretty and interesting as a High Jump, and a light-weight jumper who leaps straight over his obstacle and alights on the balls of his feet is almost certam to be graceful in his movements. Still, there are a variety of dif- ferent styles of high-jumping, and some successful performers get over the bar sideways with a crab-like motion which is more effective than beautiful. The muscles used for the spring are those in front of the thigh which pass down to the knee-cap. The knee is bent when preparing for the spring, the muscles u 140 ATHLETICS are contracted, and from the sudden and violent straightening of the leg with a jerk, the impetus is given. A high-jumper, therefore, must have these muscles not only strong but naturally springy and elastic, and from this it follows that in a certain sense the high-jumper, like the sprinter, is born, not made ; for though muscles can be hardened and strengthened by practice, nothing but nature can make them elastic. As a Half over. matter of fact the high-jumper is nearly always short-thighed, with a well-shaped knee, a rather long leg from knee to ankle, and with an ankle, like the knee, cleanly and delicately shaped. It is always said, and with some show of truth, that a high- jumper is fanciful and uncertain. The reason is easy to see, for not only will a touch of cold or stiffness in the joints spoil a man's form, but the greatest possible difference is made by JUMPING, WEIGHT-PUTTING, ETC, 141 inability to take off at exactly the right distance from the bar. Thus, if the 'take off' is a little up-hill, a little down-hill, or so slippery as to make the jumper nervous of falling, he may rise from the wrong place, and jump into the bar instead of over it. It is sometimes amusing to act as judge in a high- jumping contest. One man wants to jump with the sun on his right, another with the sun on his left, one hkes to alight upon Well over. the rnattress which is always kept for the purpose, another is *put off' if he sees the mattress in front of him ; another sticks a bit of paper into the ground to guide him as to his take-off, while yet another hangs a blue handkerchief on the bar to show him where he is to jump to. To all this a courteous judge can raise no reasonable objection, but the competition in conse- quence becomes unduly prolonged and wearisome to the public, 142 ATHLETICS as each competitor has three tries at each height, and the mat- tress, handkerchief, and paper have to be shifted about at each jump. Luckily, even the most obhging officials cannot be asked to put a curtain over the sun for the jumpers' convenience. The jumper has to get himself fit in the same way as the sprinter. He must become strong, light, and hardy without becoming stiff. As a bye-play, then, he will do no harm if he indulges in a bit of sprinting and takes exercise canters, being careful to keep upon his toes ; and the more he avails himself of the services of a rubber the better. For his main practice he must jump over the bar daily, being cautious not to overdo himself any day, and if he be wise he should learn to take off both against the wind and with it and under all sorts of atmo- spheric conditions, as he will then be less likely to be *put off' when he appears upon a strange ground to take part in a com- petition. Of late years it has been the practice to put the posts upon the cinder-path or to have a * take off' of cinders for the jumpers. Some of the performers, however, prefer taking off from grass under any circumstances, and no doubt they are right in think- ing that good dry springy turf is better than cinders. At the same time we have plenty of rain in England ; the grass is sometimes too slippery for fair jumping, and in such a state that even a sprinkling of cinders or sawdust is insufificient to get it into condition. The managers of a meeting should be careful, if they intend their jumps to be upon the grass, to cover up their 'take off' for a day or two beforehand. At the same time the jumper will be wise if he' can get the opportunity to practise both upon cinders and turf, and he will thus be pre- pared for all emergencies. ' The usual practice in competition is for the bar to be raised one inch each time, and not more, when the jumpers are begin- ning to approach the end of their tether; but they are usually given a few jumps at lower heights to start with to get their legs into form. In the championship the bar is usually placed at first at 5 ft., then raised to 5 ft. 2 in., then to 5 ft. 4 in., and then JUMPING, WEIGHT- PU to 5 ft. 6 in. if all the competitors agree, but if any object, after 5 ft. 4 in. the bar is raised an inch each time. Although the jumping was very poor at the first two Inter- 'Varsity competitions, the first championship meeting in i866 brought out two fine performers, both Cantabs, T. G. Little and J. H. T. Roupell, who tied at 5 ft. 9 in., a height which remained the ' record ' for the next five years. In the next year Little Dropping. again won the championship with a tie, his partner on this occasion being another Cantab, C. E. Green. In 1868, how- ever, the 'Varsity men were no longer in sole possession of the field, for in this year that wonderful athlete R. J. C. Mitchell, of Manchester, made his first appearance on the scene in London, winning the high jump with 5 ft. 8 in., the long jump with 19 ft. 8^ in., and the pole jump with 10 ft. 6^ in. Two 14+ ATHLETICS years later Mitchell won all these three events again with the weight-putting into the bargain, and in 1871 he again was champion in these four competitions, his high jump on this occasion being 5 ft. 95 in., half an inch better than the old record. Mitchell's performances in 1871 certainly show him to have been a fine all-round athlete, his high jump being, as we have said, 5 ft. 95 in., his long jump (in which he tied with E. J. Davies) 20 ft. 4 in., his pole jump 10 ft., and his weight- putting 38 ft. 8^ in. In these later days the competition is so keen that would-be champions have to become specialists, and we thus hear less than we used to of 'all round champions.' Mitchell's performance was never eclipsed until M. J. Brooks, a freshman from Rugby, came up to Oxford. Brooks in his first year jumped 5 ft. 10 in. at the Inter-'Varsity sports, and a few days later eclipsed this by a performance of 5 ft. 11 in. at the championship meeting. He was a tall, cleanly built, and rather thin man, with a good deal of strength as well as spring, and his manner of jumping was very striking, although not very graceful when he got over great heights. He took very little run, and in fact almost walked up to the bar, springing straight over it with his legs tucked up high and well in front of him, and invariably looked, when his legs were once over, as if his body would fall crashing on to the bar; but he nearly always managed to jerk his body forward again and to alight ujjon his toes. When he did knock down the bar he did so with his elbows or body, being apparently able to get his feet over almost any height. The year after his first appearance Brooks was in no sort of form, and was beaten by M. G. Glazebrook, another Oxonian, who did 5 ft. 9^ in. at the Inter-'Varsity gathering, and was credited with 5 ft. 11 in. at the championship meeting. We can recollect, however, that Glazebrook's 5 ft. 11 in. was rather a doubtful record, as he knocked the bar pretty heavily, but without bringing it to the ground. In 1876 Brooks dis- posed of his own and Glazebrook's joint record by jumping 6 ft. at the University sports at Oxford. For so many years it had been considered an impossible feat to jump 6 ft. that the JUMPING, WEIGHT-PUTTING, ETC. 145 excitement at the performance was very great, and the Honorary Treasurer of the O.U.A.C, then as now an enthusiastic admirer of 'records,' threw his hat into the air, obHvious of the fact that the old Marston Ground was covered with puddles, in one of which the hat alighted. On this occasion the take-off was from cinders, but at the meeting at Lillie Bridge a fortnight later the competitors, who had a very fine warm day, took off from the grass, and Brooks cleared on this occasion 6 ft. 2 J in. We have heard from ' Bob Rogers,' who was on the ground as official time-keeper and was standing close by, that Brooks' feet went two or three inches above the bar when he cleared this remarkable height. At the championship meeting three days later Brooks again cleared 6 feet, another magnificent performance, as he took off from very wet spongy grass. This was his last performance in public. The next few years produced one or two good jumpers, but Brooks' record still seemed quite unapproachable. In 1878 a Northerner, G. Tomlinson, who in face and figure seemed a smaller edition of F. T. Elborough, won the championship with 5 ft. 10^ in., and we beheve on other occasions cleared 6 feet. He was a very pretty jumper, but took his leap a bit sideways. Another fine performer was the Cantab, R. H. Macaulay, another all-round performer, who, when he became after some seasons of football a bit too heavy and stiff for jumping, de- veloped into a fine quarter-mile runner. Macaulay when in his first year at Cambridge was able to clear nearly 6 feet, and in 1879 ^^ ^'^^ ^^ championship with 5 ft. 9^ in. He was a very strong, loosely built man, and his style of jumping was to take off a long way from the bar and go over with a great bound and with his head and shoulders well up, so that at the mon^ent of the clearing the bar the body was almost perpendicular, not leaning back as was the case with Brooks. The only jumper, however, who up to the present has rivalled the reputation of Brooks is the Irish athlete P. Davin,' ^ Since this was written W. B. Page, an American athlete, has cleared 6 ft. 3^ in. in England. He is about 5 ft. 6 in. in height. L 146 ATHLETICS a member of a very well-known athletic family, his elder brother, M. Davin, having made a great reputation as a weight-putter, and another brother, T. Davin, having won several Irish cham- pionships at high and long jumjiing. In 1880 P. Davin is re- j)orted to have beaten Brooks' record by clearing 6 ft. 2 J in. at his native place at Carrick-on-Suir, and in proof of the record we believe that the certificates of two local justices of the peace as to the correctness of the measurement were lodged with the Field. There is indeed not the least reason to doubt the bona fides of the performance, but it is perhaps natural that a good many Englishmen should have suspicions that Irish patriotism might manage to elongate a measurement by a quarter of an inch when the downfall of Saxon supremacy could be secured thereby. There is, however, quite apart from this performance, not a shadow of a doubt that Davin was a better jumper than any one else with the exception of Brooks, and the pair stand together as the two greatest jumpers ever known. In 1881 Davin came over for the English championship and won with a leap of 6 ft. o\ in. His appearance was watched with great interest, and he certainly showed magnificent power on that day, winning the long jump as well with a leap of 22 ft. 11 in. Davin was a tall strong man of quite 6 feet in height, and might almost be described as a young giant, being, although very well-shaped, a strong, heavy man. His style of leaping was quite different from that of Brooks, as he trotted up towards the posts and with one prodigious bound in the air went clean over the bar. In one of his leaps, when he was clearing about 5 ft. 9 in. height, we saw him take off six feet before the bar and alight six feet on the other side, and when over the bar his body was almost perpendicular. In fact he took a downright honest leap at the bar in much the same way as a man would leap over a hedge and ditch from a road. * Of late years Ireland has certainly produced many fine jumpers, and there can be little doubt that it is an amusement for which the Celtic race has a natural aptitude. For the half dozen years preceding 1886, both the high and long jump \ JUMPING, WEIGHT-PUTTING, ETC. 147 championships have fallen more often to Irish and Scotch competitors than to native Englishmen. The Scotchman J. W. Parsons, who was English champion in 1880 and 1883, deserves a word of notice. Compared with Brooks and Davin, he may be ranked as a small man, and, if our recollection serves us aright, stands about 5 ft. 9 in. ; yet in 1883 he cleared 6 ft. \ in., which, when compared with his '^k *w High jump. height, shows him to be a performer almost of the calibre of the other two. The champion of 1 885 — Kelly, an Irishman — cleared 5 ft. II in., and it may probably be said with truth that the average of high jumping at country sports is better in Ireland than in England. Except, however, in jumping and weight- putting, the average performer at English sports is better than the average Irishman. The improvement made of late years in long jumping is L 2 148 ATHLETICS even more marked than it has been with high jumping, and it seems almost absurd to us nowadays, when almost every fair sprinter can clear 20 feet, to know that up to 1870 every cham- pionship was won with a leap of less than 20 feet. The truth is that it was not till some years after sports had been instituted that the value of speed as a factor in long jumping was dis- covered. The old jumper took a short run and a big spring ; the modern long-jumper starts fifty yards from the take-off, sprints up as hard as he can, and is going his hardest when he takes his leap. The result is that the mere impetus takes him the extra foot or two over the ground by which the moderns excel their predecessors. In practising, therefore, for the long jump the athlete must pre])are himself in much the same way as the high-jumper and sprinter, taking care not to get stiff. There must also be a constant and assiduous practice in jumping, as the main ele- ment of success is to get a good take-off at full speed from the right spot, and this is much easier said than done. Indeed, it is the commonest thing, even in championship and other first-class competitions, to see the competitors ' muff' their take- off, or sometimes take-off a foot before the line, and so be credited with having jumped a foot less than they have actually covered. The theory upon which the rules of long jumping appears to be founded is that the jumper is clearing a river or a pit. Thus a board is placed flat with the ground, or a line marked, and the jump is measured from the starting-line. The ground after the hne should be hollowed out, so as to make it im- possible for the jumper, if he over-run the line, to get a jump at all. If he fall back after alighting from his jump, the jump is lost ; and the distance is, of course, measured from the taking-off line to the first part where the hindmost heel touches the ground upon alighting. We have said before that it is no uncommon matter to find a sprinter clearing his 19 or 20 feet, not really because he is a born jumper, but simply from his pace, and from his i JUMPING, WEIGHT-PUTTING, ETC. 149 having learnt to take-off when going at full speed ; but out of the scores of men who can cover 20 feet, only very few can reach 21 feet, and the man who can jump that extra foot is a good performer. Nearly all these good jumpers seem to attain the extra foot or more by the kick or jerk which they get from the back either at the moment of taking-off or in mid-air. We have seen many jumpers in mid-air throw out their legs well in front of them with a jerk of the back, and alight a foot farther than the place where they seem bound to touch the ground. There is a good deal of art in knowing exactly how far the legs can be safely shot out, for if this be overdone the jumper will fall backwards and lose his jump. In fact there is a great deal more skill in long jumping than is generally believed, and it is one of the competitions in which men show most uncertain form, for the slightest attack of the nerves may prevent a man getting anything like a decent take- off, or may make him forget his usual trick of throwing out his legs, causing him to skim along the ground, or jump too high in the air. Year after year sees men who have jumped 21^ or 22 feet at Oxford or Cambridge, fail to reach much more than 20 feet at Lillie Bridge ; and there is little time to recoup a bad beginning, as at most each jumper does not have more than six tries. The long-jumper, like the sprinter, may be a man of almost any size or weight. He may be a giant like Baddeley or Davin, or a little light-weight like E. J. Davies, a short middle-weight like the Irishman Lane, or a tall middle-weight like Lockton. All these, together with J. W. Parsons, of whom we have spoken before as a high-jumper, have probably been capable of clearing 23 feet upon a good day, and yet it would be hard to. say that as regards physique they presented any one quality in common. We have said that it was not until 187 1, when Davies and R. J. C. Mitchell tied for the championship with 20 ft. 4 in., that 20 feet was cleared at a championship meeting, and before Davies appeared on the scene only one Inter-'Varsity 150 ATHLETICS winner had cleared 21 feet, this being in 1868; and at that time A. C. Tosswill, the hero of the performance, was considered an absolute phenomenon. In 1872, however, Davies, who had by this time developed into his true form, threw all the pre- conceived notions of jumping ability into the shade by show- ing himself capable of clearing 22 feet almost any day he liked. He won the Inter-'Varsity jump, in 1872, with 21 ft. 5 in., and the championship of the same year with 22 ft. 7 in. In the championship of 1873 he did not compete ; but in 1874 he again covered 22 ft. 5 in., having, in the Inter-'Varsity jump of that year, a few days before, cleared 22 ft. 10 J in., then the record at the sport. Up to that time, indeed, Davies was as much the superior of the jumpers who had preceded him as was Brooks a few years later in the kindred sport of high jumping, and his case was like that of Brooks in another ])oint, that the first man who rivalled his great reputation came from Ireland. In the Irish Civil Service sports of 1874 Davies was beaten by J. Lane, who cleared 23 ft. i^ in. We never saw Lane jump, but gather from a sporting annual that he was 5 ft. 8 in. in height, and weighed 11 st. 2 lb., a good weight for a man of that height. It is still somewhat a moot point whether Lane's jump ought to be received as a genuine performance, as it has been averred with vehemence, and denied with equal vehemence, that there was a fall in the ground. In truth, however, it is very difficult indeed, when it comes to an inch or two, to judge between one jump and another, as a little wind more or less behind the jumper, or a slight drop in the ground, may make a good deal of difference. It is seldom, also, that the run for the jump is on perfectly level ground, as it is impossible to place the jumping ground, with its prepared surface and hollowed pit, in the middle of the levelled running path. For several years, therefore, and we might almost say up to the present day, the question must remain undecided as to which of the pair was the best of all jumpers. Their performance was never even approached for several years. JUMPING, WEIGHT-PUTTING, ETC. i5f In 1878 the Universities turned out simultaneously a pair of fine jumpers, C. W. M. Kemp, of Oxford, one of a very well- known athletic family, and E. Baddeley, of Cambridge. At the Oxford and Cambridge meeting, Kemp, who was a light-weight, wiry, and of more than medium height, beat Baddeley by a few inches, winning with 22 ft. 2 1 in. Kemp was, we think, not quite so good, but more certain than his opponent, and always jumped p" Long jump. with great coolness and judgment, never failing when fit to get a good jerk in mid-air and fling his legs well out in front of him. At the championship meeting, in the same year, Baddeley turned the tables on his opponent, winning with the fine jump of 22 ft. 8 in. on perfectly level ground. Baddeley was a very tall, heavy man, weighing over 13 stone, strongly and loosely built, and was also the hammer-throwing champion in 1878 and 1882. He occasionally made a poor show at long jumping, through fail- 152 ATHLETICS ing to jump sufficiently high and skimming too near the ground. As he had a great natural spring in his muscles, it suited him better to leap a trifle higher than his lighter opponent Kemp. Lockton, who made his mark also as a sprinter and hurdler, was another magnificent long-jumper, having time after time done over 22 feet in public. When a lad of seventeen at school he entered for the long-jump championship, and as Davies, who was also entered, did not put in an appearance, Lockton was in- dulged with a walk over. In 1875, 1879, ^^^^ 1880 he also won this championship, on the two latter occasions clearing over 22 feet. Indeed, Lockton, from the time he was eighteen, was always good for 22 feet ; and cleared within an inch or two of this distance at his school sports, when still at school. Lockton did not figure prominently at sports after 1880, and since his time it is hardly too much to say that all our best long-jumpers have been Irishmen or Scotchmen. Parsons, of Edinburgh University, who was, as we have described, a light- weight of medium height, not only cleared 6 ft. \ in. at the championship at Lillie Bridge in 1883, but on the same day won the long-jump championship with 23 ft. \ in. The weather was fine and warm, but, as he was neither aided by wind nor drop in the ground, the double performance on the same day marks him as a marvellous jumper. Parsons, like Kemp, jumped always with great judgment, never taking-off short of the line, and throwing his legs well out in front of him. In 1 88 1 P. Davin won the English championship at the Aston Grounds, Birmingham, with a jump of 22 ft. 11 in., but was aided by a decided drop in the ground. Davin's long jumping was like his high jumping ; he had a remarkable natural spring in his muscles and jumped well into the air with perfect grace and no twisting of the back or jerk of the body. Two years later he is credited with having, at Portarlington, in Ireland, covered 23 ft. 2 in., just half an inch more than Lane's jump of 1874, and there does not seem to be any fair reason for disputing the record. In 1 882 the championship again fell to an Irishman, T. M. Malone, who was a slighter man than Davin, JUMPING, WEIGHT-PUTTiNG,. ETC. / 153 but jumped in exactly the same style. Malone, who was also a fine sprinter, has since earned a great reputation as a professional runner in Australia. Since then an Irishman, J. Purcell, has won our championship, jumping in exactly the same style, being able to clear over 22 feet. In fact there is no doubt that there is an Irish style of long jumping which most of the English jumpers are physically unable to imitate. Experience may almost be said to show that in natural ' springiness ' the Celtic muscle is superior to the English. WEIGHT-PUTTING. At first sight it would seem that jumping and heavy-weight throwing were the very opposite poles of athletic sport, but ex- perience shows this to be very far from the truth, and in many cases the champion at weight-putting or hammer-throwing will be found to be either an active or a retired jumper. The truth is that both strength and elasticity of muscle are required for weight- putting and hammer-throwing, and it is therefore not hard to imderstand why both these latter competitions are more natural to, and are more practised by, the Celts of Scotland and Ireland than by the English. Both competitions, however, form part of the regular programme of an English athletic fixture, and are included at the Championship and Inter-'Varsity meetings. The rough-and-ready experiences of the pioneers of the athletic movement decided that a i6-lb. weight and a 16 -lb. hammer would give the best test of an athlete's ability to mani- pulate a heavy weight ; at the present day, therefore, in England nearly all the weight-putting competitions are with a i6-lb. weight, which is put 'without follow' from a 7-foot square. In Ireland, Scotland, and America, how^ever, the putting, hurhng, or slinging of heavier weights is often practised. In the present work we think it better to confine ourselves to noticing the English practice of the sport alone. 'i'he English rule for the sport of weight-putting as formu- \J 154 ATHLETICS e r"^, lated by the Athl' of athletic sport in this country, it may perhaps not be amiss to give a few further particulars of the men present at this first meeting at Oxford and of the resolu- tions there come to. The representatives present were J. G. Chambers and A. G. Payne {pi the A.A.C.); E. Storey, L. Knowles, and R. H. Macaulay (of the C.U.A.C); C. Herbert and H. Tomlinson(of the C.S.A.A.); J. W. Macqueen (of the German Gymnastic Society); J. Waddell (of the L.A.C.); J. Anderton and Frank Smith (of the Midland Counties Association); R. Mullock (of the Newport, Monmouth, A.C.); C. E. Barlow, T. G. Sharpe, H. C. Faram, and T. M. Abraham (of the Northern Counties Association); J. Ingman (of the Northampton A.C.); C. F. Turner and J. E. Dixon (of the North of the Thames Cross Country Union); C. N. Jackson, W. N. Bruce, and M. Shearman (of the O.U.A.C.); J. Suddaby (of the Reading A.C.); J. Gibb (of the South London Harriers); W. Rye (of the Thames Hare and Hounds); W. Waddell (representing the United Hospitals A.C.); E. R. Wood (of the Woodbridge A.C.); and B. R. Wise, who, as President of the O.U.A.C., took the chair. At this ATHLETIC GOVERNMENT 221 meeting it was decided that the Championship Meeting should take place in the summer, and be held in rotation in London, the Midlands, and the North, and that it should be open to all persons who had never competed for money ; that the clubs present should associate themselves into a body, to be known as the Amateur Athletic Association; and that the objects of the body should be : (i) To improve the management of athletic meetings, and to promote uniformity of rules for the guidance of local committees; (2) to deal repressively with any abuses of athletic sports; (3) to hold an annual championship meeting. It was also decided that ' all races held under the sanction of the Association be confined to amateurs, and that the following be the definition of an amateur: "Any person who has never competed for money, with or against a professional for any prize, and who has never taught, pursued, or assisted in the practice of athletic exercises as a means of obtaining a liveli- hood." ' In order, however, to guarantee the independence of individual clubs it was understood that this rule should not interfere with the right of any club to refuse the entry of any person to its own sports whenever it thought fit. As regards prizes it was arranged that in no handicap should a prize of greater value than 10/, \os. be allowed, and that every prize of a greater value than 5/. should be engraved with the name and date of the meeting. The execution of these provisions was to be entrusted to a committee, consisting of certain ex-officio members, the representatives of a few leading clubs, and of elected members. A large number of names were proposed for election, but the following ten were chosen for the first year : The Earl of Jersey, and Messrs. Anderton, Barlow, Herbert, Jackson, Lockton, Macaulay, Rye, Shearman, and Waddell. Probably it was in recognition of the services of the Oxford men in setting the Association on foot that in the choice of the officers for the first year Lord Jersey was elected President, and Messrs. Wise, Jackson, and Shearman, Vice-President, Treasurer, and Secretary of the new body. Since its institution the Amateur Athletic Association has 222 ATHLETICS had a career of even success. Although it proceeded cautiously at first, as there was a good deal of opposition to be met, it has of recent years assumed a wholesome arbitrary power over all athletic meetings held in England ; and it insists that the main provisions which are necessary for the maintenance of fair play and genuine amateurism shall be respected. The body occupies in fact the same position as the Jockey Club in the sport of flat racing on the turf, insisting that all meetings shall be held under its laws, proclaiming meetings at which such laws are not followed, and punishing athletes for any unfair practice in con- nection with athletics. Rule XVIII. of its present code pro- vides for the suspension of any athlete who wilfully competes at a meeting held by any club or managing body which is not either, (i) affiliated to the Association, or (2) registered as an * approved ' club after application to the local ofificer of the Association, and both the affiliated and the registered clubs are bound to advertise their sports as being held ' under A.A.A. laws.' Such advertisement does not necessitate the adoption of the ' competition rules ' given before, which are merely recom- mended, although as a matter of fact they are now almost uni- versally adopted ; nor, as we have seen above, is the club giving sports ' under A.A.A. laws ' obliged to accept any entry of which it may for its own reasons disapprove. The only compulsory laws of the A.A.A. which must be observed at every meeting are the following, and it will be admitted that they are not such as to interfere unduly with the freedom of any club which is desirous of giving sports : 1. All competitions must be limited to amateurs. * An amateur is one who has never competed for a money prize or staked bet, or with or against a professional for any prize, or who has never taught, pursued, or assisted in the practice of athletic exercises as a means of obtaining a livelihood.' 2. No person must be allowed to compete while under a sen- tence of suspension passed by either the A.A.A., National Cyclists- Union, Swimming Association of Great Britain, Scottish A.A.A., or Irish AA.A ATHLETIC GOVERNMENT 223 3. No ' value ' prize {i.e. a cheque on a tradesman) must be offered. 4. No prize must be offered in a handicap of greater value than 10/. IOJ-. 5. Every prize of the value of 5/. or upwards must be engraved with the name and date of the meeting. 6. In no case must a prize and money be offered as alterna- tives. 7. All prizes shall be publicly presented on the grounds on the day of the sports. 8. All open betting must be put down. 9. All clubs holding and advertising their sports 'under the laws of the Amateur Athletic Association ' must have printed on their entry forms ' the definition of an Amateur ' as adopted by the Amateur Athletic Association. It will be seen that it has throughout been the main prin- ciple of policy of the A.A. A. to insist upon the orderly manage- ment of meetings and the suppression of unfair practice, but yet not to interfere with the free right of any club, w^hether affiliated or ' approved,' to appoint its own officers and manage its own meetings, provided they respected the essential laws of amateurism. Unfortunately, during the whole of the year 1885 the amateur world was thrown into disorganisation by a vehement dispute between the A.A.A. and the National Cyclists' Union, a body which occupies a similar position as the recognised governing body of amateur cyclists. Like many other party con- flicts, this arose out of a very small matter and grew into serious proportions, rather through misunderstandings than through ill- will, on both sides. The point in dispute was the management of cycling races given by athletic clubs, and generally of all meetings where there were both foot-races and cycling races, the cyclists claiming to have absolute control over every cycling race, wherever held, and the A.A.A. resisting the claim of the Cyclists' Union to interfere with the management of meetings of the affiliated clubs of the A.A.A. Happily, at the end of the year 1885, terms of arrangement were concluded between the belligerent associations, which we think wxre, to use a well- 224 ATHLETICS worn phrase, ' honourable to both parties concerned,' and have certainly made the interests of both bodies so far identical as to strengthen the position of each with the amateur public. All mixed meetings since the arrangement are advertised under both rules, the foot-races and other athletic sports being under the A.A.A. rules, and the cycle races under the N.C.U. rules, the N.C.U. undertaking, in the case of meetings held by the clubs affiliated to the A.A.A., not to make any order (except at the invitation of the A.A.A. club) upon the committee of that A.A.A. club to alter its decision. We have probably said enough of the A.A.A. and its objects and principles to convey some idea of the work it performs. Soon after its foundation it was found necessary to put the greatest possible administrative power into the hands of the local associations in the North and Midlands, and the A.A.A. may now practically be said to consist of three bodies in the North, South, and Midlands, the general committee only sit- ting as a court of appeal from the decisions of the local committees, and the general body of clubs rarely meeting more than once a year, to effect alterations in the rules, and to super- vise the management and expenditure. It has naturally been a matter of time and trouble to get the Association known and its power felt throughout the kingdom, and for its present strong position the A.A.A. owes a great debt of gratitude to its present honorary secretary, Mr. Herbert, of the Civil Service Athletic Association, in whose hands the management of the body has been since 1883. In the early days of the Association also, it owed much of its success to the support of the Press, most of the sporting papers of influence giving assistance and encouragement to the movement for the organisation and puri- fication of amateur athletics. So far, however, we have presented the bright side of the picture in sketching the history of a body which has undoubt- edly by its influence brought all classes of athletes and all districts into communion, and has also done much to remedy some of the grosser abuses of the sport. On the other hand, ATHLETIC GOVERNAfMT 225 ngs those who are famihar with the working' of athletic jneeti and athletic clubs know that outside the Universities, and a few other similar places, the state of amateurism has never been so bad as it is at the present day. When open races were first thought of, nearly all the competitors were ' gentleman amateurs.' It was soon found that, hard as it was to define an amateur, it was still harder to define a ' gentleman ' for athletic purposes. The 'gentleman amateur ' was replaced by the ' ama- teur,' who was what his name represented, a man who com- peted for love of the sport, and respected the rules of honour and fair play. Then came the time when athletics were at the height of their popularity, when the 'gate-money' taken at the meetings was enough to support a club without paying much attention to subscriptions of members, and when meetings began to spring up throughout the country. This prosperity has led perhaps almost inevitably to decay. Thousands of men of every class of the community, but, for obvious reasons, chiefly those of the lower class, found that by taking up amateur athletics there were prizes to be won, which were readily ex- changeable for cash, and opportunities also could be provided for making money by betting in those mysterious ways which had long been so familiar upon the turf and with the professional pedestrians. The result is that the last state of amateurism is worse than the first, and that the ranks of so-called amateurs are crowded with athletes who have absolutely no further thought in entering for races than the amount of money they can, by fair means or foul, extract from them. Probably not one tithe of the malpractices that are committed are so obvious in their nature as to render it possible that they can be brought before the notice of the Athletic Association ; but we imagine that an evening spent with any of the committees of that body would astonish an uninitiated patron of athletic sports, for he would discover the existence of an amount of petty swindling, deceit, and unfair play, which would give him but a poor : opinion of the modern amateur. Men who have belonged to clubs and have run under their club-names refuse to pay sub' 226 ATHLETICS scriptions ; they enter for races, and when unsuccessful decline to pay their entrance fees ; they attempt by every conceivable kind of trick, such as making omissions or ambiguous state- ments in their entry forms, to induce the handicapper to give them longer starts than they would obtain if they made a full and fair disclosure of their last three performances ; and lastly, there is over and over again grave suspicion of ' roping,' men who ought to win suddenly losing in a way which is unaccount- able, except upon the hypothesis that they are paid to lose. All this has tended in a great many districts to drive gentlemen out of the field, as they do not care to associate with the semi- professional amateur, or take part in a sport where such prac- tices are rife. The existence of these abuses, too, has even led to the corruption of the genuine amateur. Knowing well that many of those with whom he may find himself competing are dishonest, and being too honourable himself ever to indulge in malpractices, he fancies he has discharged his duty to the com- munity by always running to win, and respectmg the laws of the meeting, and that when this is done nothing further is to be expected from him. Thus, of late years, many amateurs, against whom no suspicion of dishonesty can possibly arise, are ready to go off to any meeting where they can pick up a ' pot,' and when they lose to raise protests against the winner. It is sad to find that the 'win, tie, or wrangle' policy has increased a good deal upon the running-path within the last few years. Upon the whole, therefore, the state of amateur athletics throughout the country can hardly be considered satisfactory. A great many athletes who pass as amateurs are not only pro- fessionals in truth and fact, who make a living out of the sport, but, what is worse, many of them are making a living out of it by dishonest means. It is difficult, however, to see how, in the turn which the movement has taken, things could have happened otherwise. The athletic movement which commenced with the ' classes,' and first drew its strength from the Universities and public schools, has finally, like most other movements and fashions, good or bad, spread downwards to the ' masses.' ATHLETIC GOVERNMENT 227 The encouragement and interest given to the amateur con- tests by the non-athletic public caused the popularisation of the sport to be very rapid, and when the taste caught the ' masses,' it became easier for them to take part in amateur sports than in professional pedestrianism. Without casting any reflection upon the conduct of the masses as a whole, it is obviously impossible to expect that with many of them the money to be gained by betting or ' squaring ' races will not offer irresistible temptations. Nor, again, is it to be expected that the ' mechanic, artisan, and labourer ' ranks will always have, when a valuable prize is at stake, as much sportsmanlike feeling and nice sense of fair play as one could rely upon finding in the much-ridiculed ' gentleman amateur ' of past days. As soon as any sport has become so popular that money is to be made out of it, and men engage in it upon whom the loss of reputation has little effect, it may be prophesied with certainty that abuses will arise. Such abuses have arisen in athletics ; but it is of more importance to find a remedy for them than to discuss their origin. The foregoing will, however, serve to explain in some manner the true position of the Athletic Association. The objection has often been brought against this body, as well as against other similar bodies, that it has been productive of no good because it has failed to purify the sport which it governs. All that a governing body of sport can be expected to do is to keep order and punish open offences against its laws, and it can no more render its subjects good sportsmen and amateurs than an Act of Parliament can render citizens virtuous. What the A.A.A. does for the true amateur is this : it assures him that wherever he goes to run under A.A.A. laws he will find competent management and fair play — a fair field and no favour — but it cannot prevent the genuine amateur from rub^ bing his shoulders against many a false amateur whose motives in running as an amateur are obvious, though no complaint can be made of his public behaviour. Before discussing the possible remedies for the present state Q2 228 ATHLETICS of amateur athletics, a few words may be said as to some of the« leading athletic clubs. We have already pointed out that in some respects the runner has an advantage over the oarsman or the cricketer in being independent of his fellows, able to choose any time for training which m.ay suit him, and that in competi- tions he wins or loses upon his own individual merit. This independence of the athlete, however (employing the term to include the walker, runner, hurdler, and so forth), is rather a serious drawback to the success of athletic clubs. Rowing, cricket, football, cycling, tennis, and g}'mnastics, are pastimes as well as competitions, and the members of clubs devoted to pastimes have plenty of reason to bring them together at other times than the days of competition. A club devoted to athletics alone had, until paper-chasing came into vogue, little social attraction, as compared with other clubs. The popularity of paper-chasing during the last few years has caused a large num- ber of clubs to spring up throughout the country, which exist to promote paper-chasing and cross-country racing during the winter, although they hold athletic meetings during the summer season. However, with paper-chasing clubs it is not our busi- ness to deal in the present chapter, although it is worth mentioning that quite a fourth part of the clubs affiliated to the A.A.A. are Harriers or Hare and Hounds clubs. But if the paper-chasing clubs are put out of the question, it may almost be said that there are no clubs in the true sense of the word which exist purely and solely for the cultivation of running, jumping, and throwing of weights, with the exception of those which are fortunate in possessing running grounds with a cinder-track of their own. Of these the number is very limited, but their work in collecting, promoting, and forming athletic talent is wide and far-reaching. Ever since the time when athletics became part of the regular University life, the Oxford and Cambridge University Athletic Clubs have brought out and brought together all the men with athletic capabilities in their different colleges. The management of the two clubs, and the system pursued for the cultivation of athletic skill at ATHLETIC GOVERNMENT 229 the two Universities, is so identical, that it can hardly be of any advantage to give separate sketches of both ; the writer will, therefore, in the main give an account of his Oxford reminis- cences. The Cambridge athletes formed themselves into a club in 1863, and their home has always been the cricket-ground at Fenner's, which they share in common with the University Cricket Club, the latter using the ground and pavilion in the summer term, and the athletes in the autumn and spring terms, the cinder-path of course running round the cricket pitch. Until the end of 1876 the Oxonian cinder-track was out in the fields at Marston, quite a mile from the centre of Oxford, and in some very low-lying meadows, which made the track and grass decidedly swampy. In the next year, however, the Oxonians removed to their present ground in the Iffley Road. The University athletic clubs are open to every member of the University without any formalities of proposing and seconding, but every one who wishes to train upon the club grounds, or run in the Freshmen's or University Sports, must pay his subscription to the University club and become a member. There is, however, at Oxford, and we believe also at Cam- bridge, an exception. For a limited time before any college gives its sports a member of that college, who is not a member of the University club but wishes to have a few days' practice upon the ground, can obtain permission through an arrangement between his college and the University club. As a general rule, however, those members of the colleges who run at their college sports are members of the club. At Oxford, in the writer's time, the only formality necessary for membership was to go to Rowell's, the silversmith's, in ' The High,' and pay the subscription over the counter. The athletic season begins immediately after the commence- ment of the October term, and at Oxford after luncheon the athletes in twos and threes may be observed wending their way over Magdalen Bridge to the ground. Before long they may be seen scampering also in twos and threes over the path or •230 ATHLETICS over the hurdles, or essaying the hurling of weight and hammer. At Oxford athletics are an eminently sociable sport. You run ' spins ' with your friends, or take the long-distance runner a lap upon his way ; then, perhaps, a try at the long jump or the weight, or you hold the watch for the practising half-miler ; then the final breather, and the return to the pavilion ; then a warm at the fire, and the walk back in the dusk of the short winter day with the friend, when the form of the ' coming ' Balliol man is discussed, or the chance of the London stranger winning the * Exeter Half.' Oh, glorious days of youth and training, before the race of life has begun, and some com- panions have shot to the front and others have fallen to the rear, while some have dropped out of the running, and will never more meet an antagonist in any field ! A man whose soul delights in running can get as much as he wants at Oxford. The season begins in the autumn with the ' Freshers ' alias the Freshmen's Sports, open to all who are in their first year at the university, and from these it is soon seen what new men will have a chance of their ' blue ' in the spring. Then come the series of college meetings, some score in number, about half of which are in the autumn term and half in the spring. Ever)' college meeting has its strangers' race, open not only to strangers from Cambridge, London, and elsewhere, but to all those of colleges other than the one hold- ing the meeting. To enter for the race all that is needed is to write one's name in the book at RowelFs, entrance fees to college strangers' races being things unknown, and you will be handicapped by two members of the O.U.A.C. committee, to whom the particular distance is allotted. A college meeting itself is always a festive scene. It is not promoted for the benefit of the few cracks in each college. Men turn out for the handicaps who have never put on a shoe before, and in the level races the winners of previous years are penalised. Every one has a chance of a prize, the value of the prize is happily small, and no one is aggrieved at losing. As a rule, too, a man who is a ' blue ' — that is, has run for his university at any ATHLETIC GOVERNMENT 231 particular event — stands out of the races at his own distance in his college sports to give the other men a chance. All is good sport, even though the winners' times are sometimes so slow as to promote the mirth of the London ' crack.' When the ' college grinds ' are over the 'Varsity sports come to finish up the season. They always take place about a week before the end of the Lent term, and it is from the result of the different races at the 'Varsity sports that the representatives for the Inter-'Varsity gathering are selected by the committee of the Club. From the very earliest time the Oxford men took a sensible course with regard to the prizes at the University meeting, and for the last fifteen years the winner and second man in each race get exactly the same prize — a silver medal. To have earned the ' O.U.A.C. medal ' is honour enough for the Oxford athlete, and it is better far to give the winner a trophy which shows upon the face of it in what sports it was earned than to give valuable prizes to a class of amateurs who ought to be above coveting them. There is something, however, which the University athlete covets more than his medal, and that is the 'blue.' The system of 'Varsity 'colours' certainly has its amusing side, and a stranger may well be bewildered at the number of coats and caps of gaudy hue which are in the pos- session of an Oxford or Cambridge athlete. Every college has its colours ; then there is something distinctive for each club of every college from which the initiated observer can gather whether the wearer of the coat and cap he sees is a cricketer, or an oarsman, or something else. Then with the cricket coats there must be a fresh difference, to mark the man in the college eleven and the man who is not in it ; and similarly with the votaries of the river, a man gets a different cap when he reaches his college ' torpid,' and yet another when he is promoted to the ' eight.' The outward and visible sign, then, of the 'Varsity man's upward progress in an athletic career is the donning of a fresh coat or cap, or a piece of ribbon which he wears proudly as a badge of merit. Mere college colours, however, are con- sidered to count for but little as compared with the dark or 232 ATHLETICS light blue colours which show that the wearer has represented his University in a contest against the rival University. The Oxford eight each year is clad in dark blue flannel coats and caps ; and the Oxford eleven who meet Cambridge at Lord's, and the nine athletes who are sent up to London as the ' first strings ' to compete against Cambridge, have a like honour, al- though there is of course a slight difference which distinguishes the rowing, cricket, and athletic coats and caps, the oarsman wearing a white badge of crossed oars, the cricketer a white crest, and the athlete a white laurel wreath upon the cap and the breast pocket of his coat. This hierarchy of coat-wearers doubtless causes wonderment to the astonished stranger, but those who, from experience in other parts of the kingdom, know how soon a genuine sport can be corrupted by greed and money-making considerations, cannot see anything but good in a system which makes the chief distinction something which cannot possibly foster any undesirable quality except perhaps a little harmless vanity. To return to our athletes then, the Oxford or Cambridge runner looks forward, as the supreme goal of his ambition, to the right to wear a blue coat or cap. Only the winners of the nine events which are included in the programme of the Inter- University meeting are awarded this honour, and those who run as ' second ' or ' third ' strings in London only hold the * half-blue ' — that is, they can wear blue trimming upon their jerseys and knickerbockers when running, but may not sport the blue coat or cap. With the conclusion of the University sports the athletic season closes at the Universities, and the ground is handed over to cricket until the following October. It remains to speak of the organisation and management of the University athletic clubs. Generations of undergraduates come and go, and the President of one year is not in residence the next year. Neither at Oxford nor Cambridge then could the clubs be placed upon a sound and lasting basis without the assistance of some permanent official. Luckily for both Cambridge and Oxford, they have been fortunate in this respect ATHLETIC GOVERNMENT 233 in obtaining permanent treasurers. At Oxford, the old athlete, C. N. Jackson, tutor of Hertford College, has long and ably managed the business concerns of the O.U.A.C., while at Cam- bridge the popular Dean of Jesus, the Rev. E. H. Morgan, has long held a similar position with his Club. With the exception, however, of the permanent treasurerships, the re- maining offices of the University clubs are entirely managed by the undergraduates themselves. At the beginning of every October term at Oxford (and we believe at Cambridge a term earlier) a general meeting of the representatives of the college athletic clubs is called. One man attends from each college to give the vote of those he represents. At this general meeting a president, secretary, and four other committee-men are chosen from amongst the athletes who will not have passed their fourth year of residence before the next Inter-'Varsity sports, and will therefore still be eligible to compete against Cambridge. The president, secretary, treasurer, and committee manage the club affairs, fix the dates of sports, and choose the representatives for the Inter-'Varsity contests. The Oxford and Cambridge meeting in London is managed jointly by the committees of both clubs, each of them deriving a substantial addition to its income from the ' gate money ' taken from the large crowd of old University men and others who never fail to attend the ' Inter-'Varsity Sports.' To pass from the Universities to London. Here we find one club based almost upon the same lines as the University clubs, and, like them, doing excellent work in promoting the growth of a healthy amateurism in the metropolis, although of late years it has had far greater difficulties to contend with than are ever likely to befall the University clubs. The London Athletic Club was founded in 1863 under another title, but in 1866 took its present name. Like the Oxford and Cambridge clubs it first held its sports at the old Beaufort House Ground, and then moved in 1869 to the new ground of the A.A.C. at Lillie Bridge, where its meetings w^ere held until 1876, and it has now been for ten years upon its own ground at Stamford 234 ATHLETICS Bridge. The Amateur Athletic Club, which started with great prospects and seemed even more permanent than the L.A.C. in 1869, when it opened its ground at Lillie Bridge as the head-quarters of English amateur athletics, gradually died a natural death, and now does not even exist in name. Up to 1880 the L.A.C. had an unbroken career of success, and, in fact, really became rather overgrown. The business of a club carried on by unpaid officials naturally must fall into the hands of one or two energetic men who carry it on with little inter- ference from the rest of the committee. It can hardly be dis- puted that the method in which the membership of the L.A.C. was for several years thrown open to many who neither had any connection with nor took an interest in athletic pursuits, tended to dissipate the esprit de corps which is so vital to the well-being and success of a club. The rising generation of athletes began to betake themselves to the less important paper-chasing clubs, and even when they belonged to the L.A.C. as well as to other bodies most frequently ran under the names and colours of the smaller institutions to which they belonged. Such a sign might have warned the committee of the L.A.C. that the club was ceasing to cohere as it should. However, all went pro- sperously until about the year 1880, when that rapid popularisa- tion of sport began which, as we have seen before, has tended in some measure to withdraw the support of the paying classes from athletics to other pastimes. The business of attending to a large ground and pavilions and keeping them in order is ex- pensive, and little assistance can now be obtained from gate- money. The result was that when the L.A.C, in the autumn of 1883, suddenly lost its managing directors there was a debt of 1,000/. to be cleared off, as well as a ground, which was acquired under very onerous conditions, to be carried on. It speaks much for the vitality of the old club that it has stood the shock and still keeps its place at the head of the London athletic organisations. Last )ear, when the members subscribed a sufficient sum to clear off the greater part of the debt, the club was reorganised and registered (with leave to ATHLETIC GOVERNMENT 235 omit the word ' Limited ') as a Company under the Companies Acts, with a Hability limited to a small guarantee by each member. It is not too much to say of the L.A.C. that in times gone past it collected, formed, and brought out all the athletic capabilities of the metropolis ; and it would have been a bad day for genuine amateurism had the club failed to weather the storm of 1883. Besides the L.A.C. there are many paper-chasing clubs around London which cultivate flat-racing in addition, and may be considered as athletic clubs quite apart from their functions as promoters of cross-country racing. Two of these, the South London Harriers and the Blackheath Harriers, are old-estab- lished clubs, and the former owns a cinder-path of its own at Balham. All the paper-chasing clubs round London have a strong esprit de corps, which occasionally, we regret to observe, manifests itself in the expression of ill-will towards rivals. The L.A.C, however, occupies a different position from them all, having amongst its roll nearly all the leading London athletes of the last twenty years, and affording a centre and a ground for the meetings of most of the others. There is little that need be said of the other clubs through- out the country which hold athletic meetings. Few of them are athletic clubs in the same sense of the word as the Univer- sity clubs or the L.A.C. In a country district it is obviously out of the question for a club to exist upon athletics apart from other kinds of manly pastime. Neither Manchester, Liverpool, nor Birmingham has a club which owns a running ground and encourages athletic practice all the year round as does the leading London institution. In purely country districts the athletic meetings are promoted and managed by the local cricket, football, or paper-chasing club, or by a committee which is got together annually for the purpose of holding a meeting, and except for the purposes of that particular meeting has no corporate existence. Many of the large provincial towns, such as Huddersfield, have clubs with a permanent existence jointly devoted to cricket and athletics, as well as other sports. 236 ATHLETICS separate committees managing the different branches of sport. One of these clubs — the Huddersfield C. and A.C. — was, long before the London A.C. took a similar course, registered as a limited company with leave to omit the word * Limited' from its name. These provincial clubs for combined athletic pur- poses are amongst the most flourishing and best-managed organisations in the kingdom, and perform excellent work in the cultivation and development of athletic energy. The difficulties, then, which beset the path of a genuine amateur do not arise from want of material, but from the irruption into the amateur circle of men whose money-making propensities have gotten the better of their honesty. Thousands of men come annually from the Universities and public schools as well as from elsewhere, who could do nothing but good to themselves by competing in honest contests in running and jumping matches ; but all present efforts have failed to separate from the genuine amateurs the class of those who take up athletics nominally as amateurs, but really as a means of liveli- hood. There are plenty of sheep and plenty of goats, and the questions which naturally arise are whether it is possible to separate them, and if so by what means ; also, whether, if it be impossible to separate them, there are any means of preventing the decadence of athletic sports. The genuine amateurs are all of one kind ; they run because the exercising of their bodies gives them delight, and because, being Englishmen, they find it pleasant to have beaten an honest adversary in an honest competition. The summit of their ambition is to have met all comers and won a cham- pionship, or to have met all opponents from their club or district or from their University, or from the two Universities, and to have borne away the palm. The prizes they win are to be kept as trophies, and not to be parted with ; and whether they care for handsome prizes much or little, their chief pleasure derived from the sport is the honour they have gained in their chosen pursuit. Let no one imagine we are drawing an ideal picture of the English athlete. There is a good deal ATHLETIC GOVERNMENT 237 of human nature in man, and there are very few runners, jumpers, or what not, who are above the temptations of winning a handsome prize. There have been plenty of genuine amateurs who have carried their love of ' pots ' to an illegitimate extent, and have gone touring round the country to meetings at which they could not increase their reputation by winning, and which they have simply attended for pot-hunting purposes. These men, however, have won the prizes with the desire to ornament their homes with them, and not with the object of increasing their weekly stipends with the gains of athletics. Such are the sheep ; but the goats are of various kinds. Some of them are men who run honestly enough on the whole, but as soon as they get a prize dispose of it promptly for what it will fetch ; and we fancy that silversmiths and dealers in fancy articles could, if examined before a Royal Com- mission upon athletics, make some strange disclosures as to the number and importance of this class. Such men soon degenerate into the other class, who find there is more to be made out of betting or ' squaring ' a race than out of the prizes, and who therefore never run honestly if it pays them better to do otherwise. As for a championship with these gentry, it is not worth running for unless the ' market ' can be worked, or unless the competitor meditates taking a public-house and trading upon the reputation of being an ex-champion. The number of these sham-amateurs is large, and it is a serious question whether it is possible to exclude them from the amateur fold. At the time when amateurism first came into existence upon the running path, the amateurs, looking at the state of professional pedestrianism, were rather inclined to consider running for money as being a bad thing in itself. Whether there is anything degrading in the notion of a man gently bred running, or playing cricket or football, for money, is a wide subject which we do not care to discuss at present, and upon which public opinion would probably adopt more liberal views now than it did a quarter of a century ago. The line taken up 238 ATHLETICS by the earliest ' gentleman-amateurs ' was, however, that it was degrading to run for money, and that amateur athletics should be confined to gentlemen. Possibly the eventual solution of the present problem will be a return to the old practice, and the gentlemen who run and jump in matches will be able to confine the amateur competitions in which they take part to their own class. Such social distinctions, however, are very hard to preserve anywhere, and particularly hard in sport, and the difficulties of defining an amateur are nothing compared to the difficulties of defining a gentleman. One thing is certain : the attempt to confine open competitions to gentleman-amateurs broke down. In the country especially, where the sports were promoted by the help of subscriptions from the neigh- bourhood, people naturally declined to see the money they subscribed devoted to prizes to be competed for solely by gentlemen, and the gradual stream of public opinion from 1870 to 1880 flowed steadily in the direction of allowing any one to compete for a prize, whatever his social position might be, provided he cared to run for prizes in preference to running for money like a professional *ped.' The result has been as we have seen, that with the rapid extension of the athletic movement throughout the kingdom, a large number of those who in former times would have become professionals have turned amateurs because amateurism is more lucrative. Of this class it may be safely said that they will never abandon the amateur ranks until they find there is more money to be made as professionals. The recognition and encouragement of an honest and open professional athleticism throughout all districts of the country would be the best possible means of purging the amateur ranks of those who have no business to remain in them. As soon as the large number of the mechanic classes, who cannot afford to despise the money which they can make out of their athletic powers, find that it is just as lucrative and just as honourable to compete as professionals, they will cease to call themselves amateurs, and amateurism will be the better for their departure. ATHLETIC GOVERNMENT 239 As regards the lowest class of runners, be they professionals or amateurs, who run to the orders of their bookmakers, and win or lose races just as the monetary arrangements make it advisable, nothing can be done to drive these off the path but a vigilant exercise of power of disqualification, and a rigid sup- pression of all open betting upon the ground. Every sport which comes to the state of merely being a resource for betting will arrive eventually at a condition of rottenness which will make it the despair of a reformer ; and if amateur athletics eventually get into the hands of the bookmakers, the sooner the sport ' goes under ' the better. If, therefore, amateur athletics are to be purged of their abuses, one can safely point to the direction which the reform must take. The suppression of betting upon the ground must be rigidly enforced at every meeting great or small, for if the runners are to become simply animals with so much ' money on them,' it cannot matter a straw w^hether the stake for which they run is money or a cup ; and, indeed, the running is much more likely to be honest with a money prize than with a cup which is not readily converted into money. Unless the runners nre all genuine amateurs, running for honour and not for money, it is impossible when betting is rife to keep the sport pure, and the Amateur Athletic Association had better dissolve and cease its labours than try to stem a tide which will be too strong for it. Granting, however, that betting can be suppressed or kept within reasonable hmits, the movement to purify athletics from the sham amateurs must be in two directions. The real amateurs must try to encourage professionalism open and undisguised, for the establishment of recognised professional sports throughout the country would draw off from the quasi-amateur ranks those who take it up from interested motives. The other remedy is easier, and rests with the genuine amateurs themselves without requiring any assistance from the public patronage. The bona fide gentleman-amateur must give up the idea of earning valu- able prizes, and must take to the system of running for medals 240 ATHLETICS of little value, or to earn his ' colours,' as at the Universities, without any further reward. In other sports, gentlemen are willing enough to toil and practise to gain honour alone. The cricketer plays assiduously for seasons, and is sufficiently rewarded by gaining a place in his county eleven, and athletics could be placed upon a sounder footing if there were more representative competitions which it would be recognised as an honour to win, or even to take part in, without any special stimulant. The body athletic has become corrupted by too much prosperity, and the proper method for its recovery is a severe course of ascetic training. When amateur athletics are again confined to men who show by their acts that they run for sport and not for gain, then the tide of public favour will flow back to them with full force, and athletes will have full honour in their own country. We have purposely refrained during the writing of these chap- ters from rhapsodising upon the advantages of the cultivation of athletic excellehce to the individual and the nation. In these days of endless writing, when many articles are indited which, like bad sermons, consist of a few texts largely diluted, it is usual to found all the possible praises of athletics upon two texts : the one from a classical source alluding to the necessary connec- tion between mental and bodily soundness, and the other from a native source alluding to the connection between military excellence and playing fields. As no book upon athletics is considered complete without some allusion to these time- honoured friends, we have thus cursorily alluded to them at the end of our task, but have before preached no sermon upon these passages, for a very simple reason. We take it that at the present day it is but a waste of labour to demonstrate to English- men the advantages of manly sports, of hard exercise, and friendly competition. For the last five-and-twenty years the young men of England have flung themselves into the pursuit of hard bodily exercise and sporting competitions upon foot. The youth of the present day fresh from school, instead of spend- ATHLETIC GOVERNMENT 241 ing his leisure time in seeing cocks fight or terriers kill rats, goes off to the football or cricket field, to the river or the run- ning path, and finds his recreation in the exercise of his own body. The result of a generation of athletic sport has made the nation stronger, manlier, cleaner, and more sober than it was before the pursuit of athletics became a national characteristic. When the athletic movement first came into full force it found vigorous opponents. Mr. Wilkie Collins in particular wrote a novel in which the wicked brother was an athlete — a heartless villain, without manners or brains, and the sworn companion of swindlers and sharpers ; while the virtuous brother, who detested hard exercise and played the fiddle, had every conceivable virtue of morals and intellect. The public was thrilled by the novel but not convinced by it, and with reason. If any one will take the trouble to study a school, a college, or any large body of men, he will find that the dozen best cricketers, footballers, or oarsmen will provide more clever scholars, and — - what is quite as important — more capable and better mannered men than any average dozen of the others ; and, indeed, it may safely be added that a dozen athletes will produce as many violin- players as a dozen non-athletes. There may be, and doubtless are, plenty of strong hulking fellows in whom athletic pro- pensities are joined with rough behaviour ; but the manners of these are none the more rough because they have taken to athletics. Were there no field upon which their strength and spirits could be curbed and disciplined, it may safely be said that they would have been worse. No ; the athletic move- ment has benefited the people at large. The lad or man who is a keen athlete is rarely mean, vicious, or a coward ; the black sheep of the community are the loafers, and from a host of these a love of athletics has delivered England. Other and graver objections are sometimes raised to the pursuit of athletics in individual cases. There are, no doubt, [many instances of men who have undermined their health by [too much training and competition, and there are doctors who shake their heads when they hear that their patient has been an R 242 ATHLETICS athlete. Most athletes also know of a case here and there of a man breaking down or even dying in his prime under circum- stances which at any rate point with some probability to a sport in which he indulged as the cause. We have already expressed our strong opinion that for many years a vicious habit of training was in force, and that even in the present day men are inclined to overwork themselves in their practice. Every system has its victims until it is understood, and the men who have suffered loss of health from an overdose of athletics are men who have abused a blessing, and, in the name of health and exercise, have placed themselves under an absurd and unhealthy diet and have worn out their vigour by persistent overwork. The present writer is hardly one who by his practice and his preaching can be taken for an alarmist, but he feels constrained to end what he has to say upon athletics with an appeal to the votaries of the sport not to abuse a good system. The number of those who have gained health, strength, courage and character from the i)racticc of one form or another of athletic exercise is legion, and to a statistician dealing with averages a victim more or less is of small concern ; but there is really no reason whatever why athletic sport properly conducted should have a single victim. When fervid athletes keep little boys from running in boys' races at public meetings, when school committees will put a stop to 'junior miles ' and ' junior steeple- chases,' and when ' twenty-four hour ' races and go-as you-please competitions are no more heard of, athletics will be purged of some current evils. When going into training means nothing more than living a regular and healthy life, and the daily exercise is taken to increase the strength and skill, and not to see how much the human body can do without failing, then no one except by his own fault can suffer any harm from athletic sports. FOOTBALL R 2 I J V . J^ <^i 0' Collared. ' CHAPTER I. HISTORY. The game of football is undoubtedly the oldest of all the English national sports. For at least six centuries the people have loved the rush and struggle of the rude and manly game, and kings with their edicts, divines with their sermons, scholars with their cultured scorn, and wits with their ridicule have failed to keep the people away from the pastime they enjoyed. Cricket may at times have excited greater interest amongst the leisured classes ; boat-races may have drawn larger crowds of spectators from distant places ; but football, which flourished for centuries before the arts of boatmg or cricketing were known, may fairly claim to be not only the oldest and the most characteristic, but the most essentially popular sport of England. Football has now developed into a variety of highly 246 FOOTBALL organised games, and the difficulty of finding its actual origin is as great as that of discovering the commencement of athletic contests. If men have run races ever since the creation, it may almost be said that they have played at ball since the same date. Of all the games of ball in which Englishmen are naturally so proficient the original requisites were simply a ball and a club ; from the simple use of the ball alone came the ' caitch,' fives or hand-ball and football, and when to these requisites a club is added we find all the elements for tennis, cricket, hockey, golf, croquet, and the like. As balls and clubs are provided with the slightest exercise of skill and trouble from the resources of nature, we may be certain upon abstract reasoning that ball- I)lay became popular as soon as the aboriginal man had time and leisure to amuse himself. It is scarcely necessary to say that the Greeks and Romans both played at ball ; even as early as the days of the Odyssey we find Nausicaa and her maidens ' playing at the caitch,' as King James I. would have termed it. What is perhaps of more importance is that the Greeks had a game in which the kind of ball known as the apTrao-Toi/ was employed, and this game bore a rough resemblance to football in England. The players of one side had to carry the ball over a line defended by the other, by any means in their power. The dpTraa-rov was, as its name betokens, a small ball. The Romans, however, had another pastime with a large inflated ball, the/o//is; with which, as many of our readers will recollect, Martial the epigrammatist advises all to play. Folle decet pueros ludere, folle series. The /o/Zi's, however, was undoubtedly a handball, and the game was probably the same as the ' balown ball ' of the middle ages, which consisted in simply striking into the air and * keeping up ' a large windy ball, a sport which is still to be seen exhibited with great skill in Paris. All this, however, has little concern with football, except that it is pretty clear that the ' follis ' or ' baloon ball ' was the same that is used in the game of football, and it is a matter of some importance HISTORY 247 to discover whether football is merely a game brought by Roman civilisation into Britain, or a native product. It is hardly to be believed that it should never have occurred to a man playing with the 'foUis,' to kick it with his foot when his arms were tired, but be that as it may, we know of no mention of a game played by the Romans where the feet were used to kick the ball, and of the game known from the middle ages to the present time as football no trace can be found in any country but our own. Before we come to a definite record relating to football, it may perhaps be worth while to point out that the legends connected with football at some of its chief centres point to its immense antiquity. At Chester, where hundreds of years ago the people played on the Roodee on Shrove Tuesday, the contemporary chroniclers state that the first ball used was the head of a Dane who had been captured and slain and whose head was kicked about for sport. At Derby, where (also on Shrove Tuesday) the celebrated match of which we shall have to speak later on was played for centuries, there was a legend (as stated in Glover's ' History of Derby ') that the game was a memorial of a victory over the Romans in the third century. The free quarrymen of the Isle of Purbeck com- memorate the original grant of their rights at a time beyond that within legal memory by kicking a football over the ground they claim. These and other signs, apart from any written record, would be sufficient to show the antiquity of the sport. FitzStephen, who wrote in the twelfth century, and to whom we have referred in the former part of this work, makes an allusion to a game which there is very little doubt must be football. He says that the boys ' annually upon Shrove Tuesday go into the fields and play at the well- known game of ball ' {liidum pilcE celebreni). The words are of course vague, but they undoubtedly refer to one special game and not to general playing with balls, and no other game of ball is ever known to have been specially connected with Shrove Tuesday, which there is abundant material to show was afterwards the great ' football day ' in England for centuries. 248 FOOTBALL . There is also ample proof of the fondness of the London boys and 'prentices for football in succeeding centuries, which makes the inference irresistible that by ' ludtnn pi Ice celehrem^^ the writer refers to football. It is also noticeable that Fitz- Stephen probably refrains from describing the game because it was too well known throughout the country to require a description. By the reign of Edward II. we find not only that football was popular in London, but that so many people joined in the game when it was being played in the streets that peaceable merchants had to request the king to put down its practice. Accordingly, in 13 14, Edward II., on April 13, issued a pro- clamation forbidding the game as leading to a breach of the peace : ' Forasmuch as there is great noise in the city caused hy \i\i%\X\x\gos&[\diX%^h^^{rageries de grosses pelotes) . . . from which many evils might arise which God forbid : we command and forbid on behalf of the king, on pain of imprisonment, such game to be used in the city in future.' We believe the expres- sion * rageries de grosses pelotes ' has puzzled many antiquarians, possibly because they were not football players, but a foot- baller can hardly help surmising that ' rageries ' means ' scrim- mages,' and 'grosses pelotes ' footballs. As football acquired royal animadversion as early as 13 14, it would seem that the early footballers played no less vigorously, if with less courtesy, than the players of the present day. There can be no doubt that from the earliest days football was an obstreperous and disreputable member of the family of British Sports, and indeed almost an ' habitual criminal ' in its character, a fact to which we owe most of the earliest references to the game, as many of these records refer to little else but crimes and grievances. In 1349 footl:all is men- tioned by its present name in a statute of Edward III., who objected to the game not so much for itself, but as tending to discourage the practice of shooting, upon which the military strength of England largely depended. The King writing in that year to the Sheriffs of London, says that 'the skill at • HISTORY 249 shooting with arrows was almost totally laid aside for the purpose of various useless and unlawful games,' and the Sheriffs are thereupon commanded to suppress 'such idle practices.' The injunction can hardly have been of much avail, however, for forty years afterwards Richard II. passed a similar statute (12 Rich. II. c. 6. a.d. 1389) forbidding throughout the kingdom ' all playing at tennise, football, and other games called corts, dice, casting of the stone, kailes, and other such importune games.' The same statute had to be re-enacted by Henry IV. in 1 40 1, so that it is tolerably obvious that, like some other statutes still in force and relating to sporting matters, it was more honoured in the breach than in the observance. Football was evidently too strong for the House of Lancaster, and all attempts to coerce the merry Englishman into giving it up were hopeless failures. Similar measures in Scotland in the next century altogether failed to persuade the Scottish sportsmen to give up football and golf In 1457 James III. decreed that four times every year review^s and displays of weapons were to be held, and ' footballe and golfe be utterly cryed down and not to be used ; ' but as in 1491 his successor had again to prohibit golf and football by a fresh statute providing that 'in na place of this realme ther be used futeball, golfe, or other sik unprofitable sportes,' it appears that in Scotland as well as in England football was strong enough to defy the law. In the sixteenth century the House of Tudor again tried to do what the House of Lancaster had failed in doing, and Henry VIII. not only re- enacted the old statute against cards, dice, and other ' importune games,' but rendered it a penal offence by statute for anybody to keep a house or ground devoted to these sporting purposes. The English people, however, both in town and country would have their football, and throughout the sixteenth century foot- ball was as popular a pastime amongst the lower orders as it has ever been before or since. The game was fiercely attacked, as some of the succeeding extracts will show, and the same extracts will suggest that the nature of the game played at that period rendered the attacks not altogether unreasonable. In 250 FOOTBALL 1508, Barclay in his fifth eclogue affords evidence that football was as poplilar in the country as in the town. Says Barclay The sturdie plowman, lustie, strong, and bold, Overcometh the winter with driving the foote-ball, Forgetting labour and many a grievous fall. Not long after this, Sir Thomas Elyot in his ' Boke, called the Governour,' inveighs against football, as being unfit for gentlemen owing to the violence with which it was played. Sir Thomas, however, had a courtly hatred of anything energetic : he prefers archery to tennis ; * boulynge,' * claishe ' and ' pinnes ' (skittles), and 'koyting' he calls 'furious' and the following remarks therefore about skittles, quoits and football, are only such as one would expect. 'Verilie,' he says, 'as for two the laste ' (i.e. ' pinnes ' and ' koyting ') ' be to be utterly abjected of all noble men in like wise foote-balle wherein is nothing but beastlie furie and exstreme violence whereof procedeth hurte, and consequently rancour and malice do remain with them that be wounded, wherfore it is to be put in perpetual silence.' Doubt- less ' hurte procedeth ' from football upon occasions, but if there had been ' nothing in ' football but beastly fury, it would hardly have held its own so bravely to the present time. Sir Thomas Elyot had some foundation for his strictures, as the coroner's records of the day show ; but before we proceed to give these, we should describe in some sort the nature of the game as it was played in the sixteenth century. There is no trace in ancient times of anything like the modern ' Association game,' where the players only kick the ball and may not strike it with their hands, throw it or run with it. Probably the name ' football ' was first used to describe the ball itself, and meant a ball which was big enough to be kicked and could be kicked with the foot. The game of football was the game played with this kind of ball, and it was simple to an extreme degree. The goals were two bushes, posts, houses, or any objects fixed upon at any distance apart from a few score yards to a few miles. The ball was placed mid-way between the two goals at starting, the players (of any number) HISTORY 251 divided into two sides, and it was the business of either side to get the ball by force or strategy up to or through the goal of the opposite side. When confined to a street, or field of play, it is obvious that the sport was the original form of what is now known as the Rugby Union game. At the times before any settled rules of play were known, and before football had been civilised, the game must of necessity have been a very rough one, and an un- friendly critic may well have thought that the ball had very little to do with the game, just as the proverbial Frenchman is unable to see what the fox has to do with fox-hunting. Undoubtedly the game of football was until quite recent times a vulgar and unfashionable sport, as indeed were cricket, boat-racing, and most other athletic pastimes. For many centuries in England any pedestrian sport which was not immediately connected with knightly skill was considered unworthy of a gentleman of equestrian rank, and this will account in a great measure for the adverse criticisms of football which proceed from writers of aristocratic position. That Elizabethan football was dangerous to life, limb, and property, is made plain by many records. The Middlesex County Records contain several entries which are of interest to the historian of football, and show how rough was the game. In the eighteenth year of the reign of good Queen Bess, the grand jury of the county found a true bill That on the said Day at Ruyslippe, Co. Midd., Arthur Reynolds, husbandman [with five others], all of Ruyslippe afsd, Thomas Darcye, of Woxbridge, yeoman [with seven others, four of whom were ' husbandmen,' one a ' taylor,' one a ' harnis-maker,' one a ' yoman '], all seven of Woxbridge afsd, with unknown malefactors to the number of one hundred assembled themselves unlawfully and playd a certain unlawful game called foote-ball, by means of which unlawful game there was amongst them a great affray likely to result in homicides and serious accidents. In the 23rd year of Elizabeth, on March 5th, football seems tiav peace. to have led to something more serious than a breach of the 2 52 FOOTBALL Coroner's inquisition— post-mortem taken at Sowthemyms, Co. Midd., in view of the body of Roger Ludforde, yoman there lying dead with verdict of jurors that Nicholas Martyn and Richard Turvey, both late of Soulhemyms, yomen, were on the 3rd instant between 3 and 4 P.M. playing with other persons at foote-ball in the field called Evanses field at Southmyms, when the said Roger Ludford and a certain Simon Maltus, of the sd parish, yomen, came to the ground, and that Roger Ludford cried out, ' Cast hym over the hedge,' indicating that he meant Nicholas Martyn, who replied, ' Come thou and do yt.' That thereupon Roger Ludforde ran towards the ball with the intention to kick it, whereupon Nicholas Martyn with the fore-part of his right arm and Richard Turvey with the fore-part of his left arm struck Roger Ludforde on the fore-part of the body under the breast, giving him a mortal blow and concussion of which he died within a quarter of an hour, and that Nicholas and Richard in this manner feloniously slew the said Roger. Some years later, the Manchester Lete Roll contains a re- solution, dated October 12, 1608 : — That whereas there hath been heretofore great disorder in our towne of Manchester, and the inhabitants thereof greatly wronged and charged with makinge and amendinge of their glasse windows broken yearelye and spoyled by a compan> e of lewd and disordered psons vsing that unlawfull exercise of playinge with the ffote-ball in ye streets of ye sd toune breakinge many men's windowes and glasse at their plesures and other great enormyties. Therefore, wee of this jurye doe order that no manner of psons hereafter shall play or use the footeball in any street within the said toune of Manchester, subpoend to evye one that shall so use the same for evye time \\\d. These extracts not only show that the number of players was unlimited, but that the game was played in the street and over hedges in the country, although it was still unlawful by statute. It is hardly to be wondered at that the citizens of great towns objected to promiscuous scrimmaging in the streets in front of their windows. The records of the Corporation of the City of London contain two entries in the time of Elizabeth, (November 27, 1572, and November 7, 1581), of a proclamation having been made that ' no foteballe play be used or suffered HISTORY 253 within the City of London and the hberties thereof upon pain of imprisonment.' In spite of this, however, we still hear in later times of football in the streets. The great week of sports and pageants at Kenil worth, in 1575, produced no football-playing, for Elizabeth and her court seem to have cared little for the athletic sports of the people ; but there is a casual reference to football in the description of the Kenilworth revels in Robert Laneham's letter. One of the characters who appeared in the 'country brideale,' and ' running at the quintain,' and who took the part of the bridegroom, is described by Laneham as being ' lame of a legge that in his youth was broken at footballe.' It was only to be expected that the grave and demure Puri- tans, who objected to all sports not only for themselves, but because they were played on Sundays, should have a particular and violent objection to football, for football even when played on a week-day does not seem to be wholly compatible with a meek and chastened spirit. The strictures passed by Stubbes, the earnest author of the ' Anatomie of Abuses in the Realme of England,' show pretty clearly the Puritan attitude towards foot- ball. Amongst other reasons for concluding that the end of the world was at hand in 1583, he gives the convincing reason that ' football playing and other develishe pastimes ' were practised on the Sabbath day. As we have seen before, he speaks of 'cards, dice, tennise, and bowles, and such like fooleries.' Football, however, he must have thought some- thing worse than mere foolery, since he calls it ' develishe.' He goes on : — Lord, remove these exercises from the Sabaoth [by which he meant Sunday]. Any exercise (he says) which withdraweth from godliness, either upon the Sabaoth or any other day, is wicked and to be forbiden. Now who is so grosly blinde that seeth not that these aforesaid exercises not only withdraw us from godlinesse and virtue, but also haile and allure us to wickednesse and sin .-^ for as concerning football playing I protest unto you that it may rather be called 2l friendlie khide of fyghte than a play or recreation — a bloody and murthering practice than a felowly sport or pastime. 254 FOOTBALL [' Fiiendlie kinde of fyghte ' is good ; in fact ' dcvelishe ' good.] For dooth not everyone lye in waight for his adversarie, seeking to over- throw him and picke him on his nose, though it be on hard stones, on ditch or dale, on valley or hill, or whatever place soever it be he careth not, so he have him downe ; and he that can serve the most of this fashion he is counted the only felow, and who but he ? Thus we see that football was played not only in streets and roads, but across country, and that ' tackling ' was not only allow- able, but that it was an essential feature of the game. In fact from Stubbes' remarks we think it clear that he had frequently played football himself : his remarks therefore are valuable as coming from a ' converted footballer.' He goes on : — So that by this means sometimes their necks are broken, some- times their backs, sometimes their legs, sometimes their armes, sometimes their noses gush out with blood, sometimes their eyes start out, and sometimes hurte in one place, sometimes in another. But whosoever scapeth away the best goeth not scot free, but is either forewounded, craised, or bruised, so as he dyeth of it or else scapeth very hardlie ; and no mervaile, for they have the sleights to meet one betwixt two (this reminds one of poor Roger Ludforde), to dash him against the hart with their elbowes, to butt him under the short ribs with their griped fists, and with their knees to catch him on the hip and pick him on his neck, with a hundred such murthering devices. (The writer here shows that he knew all about ' tackling,' and that there were many well-known dodges.) And hereof (he concludes) growcth envy, rancour, and malice, and sometimes brawling, murther, homicide, and great effusion of blood, as experience daily teachelh. Is this murthering play now an exercise for the Sabaoth day .'' One other hostile criticism of football in that age should be mentioned. King James I., in his ' Basilikon Doron, or Manual of Precepts for his Son and Successor,' praises, as we have seen, some other sports as good for the body, but makes a reservation of football. ' From this count,' he says, ' I debar all rough and violent exercise as the football meeter for laming than for making able the users thereof.' King James, however, copied so much of his sentiments from Sir Thomas Elyot that perhaps his views on football were simply borrowed and not original. HISTORY 255 Football, however, survived criticism as it had before survived repressive legislation. Throughout the whole of the sixteenth century, and that part of the seventeenth century before Puri- tanism gained the upper hand, it remained one of the favourite sports of the people. We have already seen in the earlier part of this book how in 1540 the annual football match played on Shrove Tuesday at Chester was discontinued and a foot race substituted. The extract, however, from the Harleian MSS. which gives the information is valuable as showing the extreme antiquity of the game. For the chronicler says that ' it hath been the custom time out of mind for the shoemakers ' to deliver to the drapers one ball of leather called a football to play at from thence to the Common Hall of the said city. No doubt the football match on Shrove Tuesday was discontinued for a time, but the game continued to flourish upon other occasions. About A.D. 1600, football was still in full vigour. Amongst the country sports mentioned by Randel Holme in the lines which we have also quoted before, the Lancashire men challenge anybody to Try it out at football by the shinnes. Some of their talented successors in the county who have figured at the Oval upon the occasion of the ' Football Jubilee Festival' and elsewhere, are still capable, it appears, of uphold- ing the boast of their bard ; but times are changed, and as their association players wear 'shinguards,' the game is no longer tried out by the shins alone. Other and better bards than Randel Holme have spoken of football. Shakspeare in his ' Comedy of Errors,' Act ii., has : — Am I so round with you as you with me That like a football you do spurn me thus ? You spurn me hence and he will spurn me hither ; If I last in this service you must case me in leather. Another extract too from ' King Lear ' (Act i. Scene 4) shows that ' tripping ' and ' hacking over ' were then regular parts of the game. 256 FOOTBALL Lear. Do you bandy looks with me, you rascal ? ' Bandy ' was originally another name for hockey, and to ' bandy ' a ball meant to strike it backwards and forwards, which may account for the context. Steward. I'll not be strucken, my lord. Kent. Nor tripped neither, you base football player {tripping up his heels). Lear. I thank thee, fellow. Lear's faithful courtier then is made by Shakspeare to under- stand the art of 'tripping,' which seems significant. Burton, in his 'Anatomy of Melancholy,' the greater part of which was written early in the seventeenth century, mentions footballs and ' balouns ' (i.e. handballs of the size of footballs to be kept up in the air like shuttle-cocks) amongst the common recreations of the countr)' folk ; but there is ample evidence that both footballs and baloons were used in the towns as well. In the lines we have referred to before of Neogorgus who was ' Englyshed by Barnabe Googe,' we hear of the universal practice of people to indulge in sports after dinner on Sunday, and amongst the other games of sport we hear that some go To toss the light and windy ball aloft with hand and foote. Indeed the game of baloon long enjoyed popularity, and Waller speaks of it with enthusiasm as a winter sport : — And now in winter when men kill the fat swine They get the bladder and blow it great, and then With many beans and peasen put therein It rattleth, soundeth, and shineth clere and fayre. While it is thrown and caste up in the ayre Each one contendeth and hath a great delite With foot and with hand the bladder for to smite, If it fall to ground they lift it up again. And this way to labour they count it no payne. However, this 'baloon play' is hardly football, although it is just possible that it may have suggested if it did not originate the Association game, where no collaring or catching hold of the HISTORY ' 257 antagonist is allowed. To return however to football. In the earlier part of the seventeenth century it is clear that it was not only a country game as Burton describes it, but was played in town also, and even in the streets. Besides the London and Manchester records which we have already quoted, there is a description of London in 1634, by Sir VV. Davenant, quoted by Hone in his ' Table Book ' : — I would now (says the writer) make a safe retreat, but that methinks I am stopped by one of your heroic games called foot- ball ; which I conceive (under your favour) not very conveniently civil in the streets, especially in such irregular and narrow roads as Crooked Lane. Yet it argues your courage, much like your mili- tary pastime of throwing at cocks, since you have long allowed these two valiant exercises in the streets. This seems to give an absolute proof that the statutory repression of football never was enforced at all, or even recog- nised except in cases where death or at least a riot resulted from the game. In fact, about a.d. 1600 the game must have been played from one end of the kingdom to the other. One of the most sensible and kindly critics of the game is Carew, who mentions it in his ' Survey of Cornwall,' published in 1602, as being popular throughout the West country. We should say that Carew describes the game as 'hurling.' The name ' hurling ' was afterwards generally appropriated to a game more resembling hockey than football, at which a small ball was knocked through the goals with hurlets or hurling-sticks ; but the game of hurling, as described by Carew and others under different names, is simply football with much running and little or no kicking. Carew discusses two games, called ' hurling to goales,' and ' hurling over country.' For hurling to goales there are fifteen, twenty or thirty players, more or less, chosen out on each side, who strip themselves to their slightest apparel and then join hands in ranks one against another : out of these ranks they match themselves by payres, one embracing another and so passe away, every of which couple are especially to watch one another during the play. After this they pitch two S 258 FOOTBALL bushes in the ground some eight or ten feet asunder, and directly against them ten or twelve score paces off other twain in like distance which they term goales, where some indifferent person throweth up a ball the which whomsoever can catch and carry through the adversaries' goals hath won the game. The remainder of the description, which is too long to give in full, says that no one was allowed to ' but or handfast under the girdle ' (i.e. to charge or collar below the waist) or to ' deal aforeballe' (i.e. to 'pass forward'). From this it is evident that even at this period there were definite rules and tactics of the game. There must also have been care and skill in choosing sides, since before the game began the opponents were selected in pairs, and each player had one of the other side ' marking ' him. Besides, however, this orderly and care- fully managed game, there was also the other (and no doubt the original) game, the ' hurling over country.' The description shows this to have been something like a 'cross-country big- side.' Says Carew, ' Two, three or more parishes agree to hurl against two or three other parishes.' The goals were trees or buildings which could be seen, or were known as landmarks, three or four miles apart, and in Carew's words : — That company which can catch or carry the ball by force or slight to the place assigned gaineth the victory. Such as see where the ball is played give notice by crying ' Ware east,' ' Ware west,' as the same is carried. The hurlers take their way over hilles, dales, hedges, ditches, yea and thorow briars, mires, plashes and rivers whatsoever, so as you shall sometimes see twenty or thirty lie tug- ging together in the water scrambling and scratching for the ball. It is a relief to find in this writer some kindly criticism which shows that he was manly enough to see the good points of the rough game. The play (he says) is verilie both rude and rough, yet such as is not destitute of policies in some sort resembling the feats of war ; for you shall have companies laid out before on the one side to encounter them that come with the ball, and of the other party to succour them in the manner of a fore-ward. The ball in this HISTORY 259 play may be compared to an infernal spirit, for whosoever catcheth it fareth straightvvays like a madman struggling and fighting with those that go about to hold him ; no sooner is the ball gone from him than he resigneth this fury to the next receiver and himself becometh peaceable as before. . . I cannot well resolve whether I should the more commend this game for its manhood and exer- cise or condemn it for the boisterousness and harm which it be- getteth ; for as on the one side it makes their bodies strong, hard and nimble, and puts a courage into their hearts to meet an enemy in the face ^ so on the other part it is accompanied by many dangers some of which do even fall to the players' share, for the proof whereof when the burling is ended you shall see them retiring home as from a pitched battle with bloody pates, bones broken and out of joint, and such bruises as serve to shorten their days,_y^/ all is good play and Ttever attorney or corotier troubled for the matter. Staunch Cornishman ! Thy opinions are better than those of forty Stubbeses. The game of hurling, however, was by no means confined to the West country. The same, or a similar game, was known throughout the Eastern counties as ' camping,' or 'camp-ball.' An old book of Norfolk antiquities quotes a fifteenth-century couplet : — Get campers a ball To camp there with-all ; and there are frequent references in documents of this century to ' camping closes ' and ' camping fields.' In CuUum's ' His- tory of Hawstead' there is also a reference, under the date 1466, to the ' camping- fighte,' which serves to justify Stubbes' description of the game as a 'friendlie fyghte.' It is not, however, until 1673 that any actual description of the game is given. A more modern writer, how^ever — Moor, writing in 1823 — gives a long description of the game, which evidently had not changed its character for centuries : — Each party has two goals, ten or fifteen yards apart. The parties, ten or fifteen on a side, stand in line, facing each other at about ten yards distance midway between their goals and that of their adversaries. An i7idiffere7tt spectator (' indifierent ' is the very word used by Carew also) throws up a ball \ki^sizeof a cricket s 2 26o FOOTBALL ball midway between the confronted players and makes his escape. The rush is to catch the falling ball (no doubt the ' indifferent ' person under the circumstances is no long^er indifferent to 'making his escape '). He who first can catch or seize it speeds home, making his way through his opponents and aided by his own sidesmen. If caught and held or rather in danger of being held, for if caught with the ball in possession he loses a snotch, he throws the ball (he must in no case give it) to some less beleaguered friend more free and more in breath than himself, who if it be not arrested in its course or he jostled away by the eager and watchful adversaries, catches it ; and he in like manner hastens homeward, in like man- ner pursued, annoyed and aided, winning the notch or snotch if he contrive to carry or throw it within the goals. At a loss and gain of a snotch a recommencement takes place. When the game is decided by snotches seven or nine are the game, and these if the parties be well matched take two or three hours to win. Sometimes a large football was used ; the game was then called ' kicking camp ' ; and if played with the shoes on ' savage camp.' These extracts show that in the original game of Rugby football, the football itself was hardly essential to the game. The original game from which both Rugby and Association football have been developed, as well as hockey and lacrosse, was simply the getting of a ball to or through a goal in spite of the efforts of the opposite side to prevent it. When a small and hard ball was used kicking was naturally but little good, and either carrying, tossing, or striking it with a stick, was found more useful ; and hence we observe that this variety of games arises from the same source, which was the same as the Roman game with the harpashtm. This consideration also serves, in some measure, to answer the charge which used so frequently to be made against Rugby football in the days of big- sides, that it was not football at all, as there was so little kicking. The game was an old one handed down for centuries, and there is no trace in the original form of it to suggest that nothing but kicking was allowed. The game in which kicking and nothing but kicking was allowed was a subsequent development about which we shall speak later, and, doubtless, the name of ' football ' is more suitable to that game, than to the other. HISTORY 261 The foregoing descriptions of hurling ' and ' camp-ball ' also explain the meaning of the extract so frequently quoted from the ' Statistical Account of Scotland ' ; it is given by Hone, and was always considered mysterious by footballers. This is the well-known account of the game of football at Scone, in Perthshire, where no person ivas allowed to kick the ball. The game was the same as that known as ' hurling ' in Corn- wall, as ^ camp-ball ' in the eastern counties, and football elsewhere. The ball was 'thrown up' at the market cross at Scone, and ' he who at any time got the ball into his hands ran with it till overtaken by one of the opposite party, and then if he could shake himself loose from those of the opposite party who seized him, he ran on : if not he threw the ball from him, unless it was wrested from him by the other party, but no person was allowed to kick it.' The game was an annual one between the bachelors and the married men, and the object of the married men was to hang it, that is to put it three times into a small hole in the moor which was the ' dool ' or limit on the one hand ; that of the bachelors was to drown it, or dip it three times in a deep place in the river, the limit on the other; the party who could effect either of these objects won the game ; if neither won the ball was cut into equal parts at sunset. In the course of the day there was usually some violence between the parties ; but it is a proverb in this part of the country that, 'All is fair in the ball at Scone.' The origin of the Scone game, like the origin of the annual game at Chester, Derby, Kingston, Corfe Castle, and elsewhere, is shrouded in obscurity, and is attributed to a victory gained by a parishioner of Scone over a foreigner in ancient times. What is curious about the Scone game is that every man in the parish was com- pelled to turn out and play, so that the ' compulsory football ' of some schools seems to be only a modern revival. The same book also gives an account of another Shrove Tuesday match between the spinsters and married women of Inverness, in which the married women always won. This seems curious unless, as Addison says of the athletic maidens w^ho performed 262 FOOTBALL in his time at country fairs, the women won their husbands on the football field; this might account for their always beating the spinsters, as the married women would be those who had earned their partners by success in games of football, and every year their ranks would be recruited by the best spinster players. However, to return to our histor)'. There is no doubt that hurling, football, and camp-ball were in their origin the same. The name hurling was eventually adopted for a kind of hockey played with sticks, called hurlets. Camp-ball has perished in name, just as stool-ball is dead or dying, to be recalled, however, by the stumps of cricket which originally represented the legs of the stool at which the ball was thrown : and pall-mall is also gone, leaving as its legacy the green cloth of the billiard table which represents the smooth green on which pall-mall was played. Now that the original game of ' hurling,' ' camp-ball,' or * football ' has produced three such excellent and entirely dis- tinct games as hockey, Rugby Union football, and Association football, it is only natural that it should itself pass away; but as a matter of fact, it still survives in one or two out-of-the-way corners of England, as we shall point out afterwards. To return to the history of football. As far as can be gathered from extracts, taken in their chronological order, it appears certain that the triumph of Puritanism considerably re- duced the popularity of football. The political ascendency of this ascetic creed was short, but the hold that it took upon the manners and feelings of the nation not only put a stop in a great measure to Sunday football, but rendered the game less acceptable upon other days. We have seen that up to the age of the Puritans football was a national sport. From the time of the Restoration and onward for 200 years or thereabouts, until the athletic revival came in, there was a slow but steady decrease in the popularity of the game as a sport for men, although there is also no doubt that during the period football became a regular and customary school sport. Still, from the slight number of references made to football by eighteenth-century writers, it would appear evident that in that century the game HISTORY was no longer of national popularity. In Eb4^^i^>.bowevet, the reign of Charles 11. , football still appears toTiUVe gone on merrily, and this was only to be expected, for Charles was, as we have seen, a great patron of athletic sport ; indeed, there is a precedent for the royal patronage of football which was seen when the Prince of Wales visited Kennington Oval, in March, 1886. One hundred and ninety-five years before this date Charles II. attended a match which was played between his own servants and those of the Duke of Albemarle. Some years before this too (1665) Pepys tells us that on January 2, there being a great frost, the streets were full of footballs. Modern footballers give up their games in frosty weather for fear of accidents upon the hard ground, but the 'prentice lads who played in the streets were probably doing little more than ' punt-about ' to keep themselves warm. Even the 'prentices of the period, however, were occupying their leisure hours with more serious pursuits than football, for as a scornful contem- porary writes : — They're mounted high ; contemn the humble play Of trap or football on a holiday In Fines-bury fieldes. No ; 'tis their brave intent Wisely to advise the King and Parliament. The Tappertits of this day, however, had not all of them souls too big for football, for the oft-quoted M, Misson, who pub- lished, in Paris in 1698, his ' Memoires et Observations faites par un Voyageur,' apparently saw many games of football during his visit to England. His description shows plainly that the ' street football ' which he saw cannot have been the original ' friendly-fight ' game, but must either have been something in the nature of a dribbling game, or, what is more likely, simply boys or men kicking the ball about for amuse- ment. He says : — En hiver le Footbal est un exercice utile et charmant. C'est un balon de cuir, gros comme la tete et rempli de vent ; cela se balotte avec le pied dans les rues par celui qui le peut attraper : il n y a point d'autre science. 264 FOOTBALL The passage is interesting, although it is evident that M. Misson cannot be describing the same game which evoked the wrath of Stubbes and the disparagement of James I., for surely no Frenchman would describe the old rough-and-tumble game as ' charmant.' Whether he saw a real dribbling game, or merely saw men ' punting about ' a ball for amusement, is perhaps of little im- ])ortance, as there is little doubt that the dribbling game arose out of the practice of kicking about a football without doing damage to limbs or clothes; but the extract is interesting at any rate in showing that the ball itself had by this time assumed its present shape and make. The same number of the ' Spectator ' from which we have already quoted in our account of the history of athletics, also makes mention of a football match. The ' Spectator,' while on a visit to Sir Roger de Coverley, visits a country fair, and there sees, besides athletes and cudgel -players, a game of football. I was diverted (he says) from a further observation of these combatants (i.e. the cudgel-players) by a football match which was on the other side of the green, where Tom Short behaved himself so well that most people seemed to agree it was impossible that he should remain a bachelor until the next wake. Having played many a match myself^ I could have looked longer on the sport had I not observed a country girl. One can hardly fancy the courtly Joseph Addison playing at football, unless he did so when he was a boy at Charter- house, but he certainly writes as if gentlemen played the game as well as rustics, though unluckily he gives no description of the style of play he saw upon the village green. Unfortunately also, the great historian of English sports, Joseph Strutt, gives but a short description of the game of football, but from what he says it is evident that at the time he wrote (1801) the game was fast decaying. 'Football,' he says, ' is so called because the ball is driven about with the feet instead of the hands.' It is not likely, however, that he means that kicking alone was allowed, as his paragraph on football HISTORY 265 immediately follows that on ' hurling,' which he describes in his day as being played with sticks or bats, with which the ball was struck. The following is the only description he gives of the game : — When a match at football is made an equal number of com- petitors take the field and stand between two goals placed at a distance of eighty or an hundred yards the one from the other. The goal is usually made with two sticks driven into the ground about two or three feet apart. The ball, which is commonly made of a blown bladder and cased with leather, is delivered in the midst of the ground, and the object of each party is to drive it through the goal of their antagonists, which being achieved the game is won. The abilities of the performers are best displayed in attack- ing and defending the goals ; and hence the pastime was more frequently called a goal at football than a game at football. When the exercise becomes exceeding violent the players kick each other's shins without the least ceremony, and some of them are overthrown at the hazard of their limbs. The last sentence shows pretty clearly that Strutt was describing not the dribbling game, but the old hacking and tripping game which in its civilised form is now known as the Rugby Union game. W^hat is perhaps the most significant part of Strutt's description is that he says ' The game was formerly much in vogue among the common people, though of late years it seems to have fallen into disrepute and is but little practised.^ Indeed, the decline in the popularity of the game which Strutt noticed at the opening of this century seems to have gone steadily on for the next fifty years, in England at any rate. Hone, in his ' Year Book,' ' Every Day Book,' and ' Table Book,' (1838 to 1842) treats of football and football customs more as interesting survivals of past ages than as contemporary pas- times. Although he says nothing of the celebrated Derby and Corfe Castle games, he quotes from Hutchinson's ' History of Cumberland ' an account of an annual Shrove Tuesday match at Bromfield. By ancient custom the scholars of a certain school at that place were allowed to ' bar out ' their master, and after a sham fight a truce was supposed to be concluded 266 FOOTBALL whereby the scholars were allowed to have some cock-fighting and a football match. The football was thrown down in the churchyard and the point then contended was, which party should carry it to the house of his respective captain, to Dundraw perhaps or West Newton, a distance of two or three miles. The details of these matches were the general topics of conversation amongst the villagers, and were dwelt on with hardly less satisfaction than their ancestors enjoyed in relating their feats in the border wars. A relic of a lay of a local minstrel upon one of these contests is given by the same authority and is decidedly amusing : — At Scales great Tom Barwise got the ba' in his hand, And 't wives aw' ran out and shouted and banned, Tom Cowan then pulched and flang him 'mong t' whins, And he bleddered od-white-te tou's broken my shins. In another place (' Every Day Book,' vol. i. p. 245) Hone gives a letter written in 181 5, describing 'Football Day' at Kingston-on-Thames at that date. A traveller journeying to Hampton Court by coach ' was not a little amused upon enter- ing Teddington to see all the inhabitants securing the glass of all their front windows from the ground to the roof, some by placing hurdles before them, and some by nailing laths across the frames. At Twickenham, Bushy, and Hampton Wick they were all engaged the same way.' The game is then described as follows : — At about twelve o'clock the ball is turned loose, and those who can kick it. There were several balls in the town of Kingston, and of course several parties. I observed some persons of respecta- bility following the ball ; the game lasts about four hours, when the parties retire to the public-houses. Altogether it appears that the Kingston game in 1 8 1 5 was not what M. Misson would have called ' utile et charmant.' There is another allusion to football in the ' Every Day Book ' (vol. ii. p. 374) which is also interesting. A correspondent, HISTORY 267 ' J. R. P.,' writes a letter to say that when he was a boy football was played in his village, in the west country, on Sunday mornings before church-time, the field of play being the ' church-piece ' ; and the same writer also says that at that date (1841) football was played on Sunday afternoons, in fine weather, in the fields near Copenhagen House, Islington, by Irishmen, who played from about three o'clock until dusk. ' I believe,' he says, ' as is usual in the sister kingdom, county men play against other county men. Some fine specimens of wrestling are occasionally exhibited in order to delay the two men who are rivals in pursuit of the ball.' Whatever the last words may mean, it appears certain that the Irishmen played the collaring and not the dribbling game. It is obvious from Hone's extracts, therefore, that football as a national pastime was, in the first half of this century, dying out in England. In Scotland, however, it appears to have been more flourishing. Scott would hardly have written in the * Lay of the Last Minstrel ' : — Some drive the jolly bowl about, With dice and draughts some chase the day, And some with many a merry shout, In riot, revelry, and rout, Pursue the football play — if he had not seen plenty of football in his time. Indeed, Hone assists us in another place to an account of a great football match in Scotland with which Sir Walter Scott was personally concerned. In his ' Every Day Book,' vol. i. p. 1554, he says: 'On Tuesday, the 5th of December, 181 5, a great football match took place at Carterhaugh, Ettrick Forest (a spot classical in minstrelsy) betwixt the Ettrick men and the men of Yarrow, the one party backed by the Earl of Home and the other by Sir Walter Scott, sheriff of the forest, who wrote two songs for the occasion.' One of the songs is given in extenso, but space forbids our quoting more than a couple of verses : — 268 FOOTBALL From the brown crest of Newark its summons extending, Our signal is waving in smoke and in flame ; And each forester blithe from his mountain descending Bounds light o'er the heather to join in the game. Then strip lads and to it, though sharp be the weather, And if, by mischance, you should happen to fall, There are worse things in life than a tumble on heather. And life is itself but a game at football. Luckily, however, though football steadily decreased in popu- larity throughout the first half of this century, it was rather in a state of dormancy than of collapse, and was not long in picking up again when in ' the fifties ' the revival came from the public schools. It is not too much to say that the present football movement oin be directly traced to the public schools and to them alone, though, in a great many centres, when the revival came the game was still known not only as a game for boys, but as a pastime for men. In many corners of England, indeed, the old time-honoured game, without rules or limit to the number of players or size of ground, was being carried on, and even is carried on to the present day. The writer cut the following extract from a local paper of 1887 : — J B has attained notoriety. In pursuance of a custom which has been in vogue for centuries, the tradesmen and countrymen of the little town of Sedgefield, County Durham, held a week or two ago their annual football carnival on the old plan, the players being without limit and the field of play about half a mile long, the goals at one end a pond and at the other end a spring. At one o'clock the sexton put the ball through a bull-ring and threw it into the air, and a scrimmage of 400 persons ensued. After a series of ' moving incidents by flood and field' J B collared the ball and dropped it into the stream, dived for it, and gained the victory for the tradesmen, who carried him shoulder high. The most celebrated, however, of these time-honoured games were those at Derby and Corfe Castle, and both of these deserve some mention before we leave ancient football and turn away to trace the beginnings of modern football in HISTORY 269 the public schools. The following is the account of the Derby game given by Glover in his ' History of Derbyshire,' published in 1829 : — The contest lies between the parishes of St. Peter's and All Saints, and the goals to which the ball is taken are ' Nun's Mill ' for the latter and the Gallows balk on the Normanton Road for the former. None of the other parishes in the borough take any direct part in the contest, but the inhabitants of all join in the sport, together with persons from all parts of the adjacent country. The players are young men from eighteen to thirty or upwards, married as well as single, and many veterans who retain a relish for the sport are occasionally seen in the very heat of the conflict. The game commences in the market-place, where the partisans of each parish are drawn up on each side, and about noon a large ball is tossed up in the midst of them. This is seized upon by some of the strongest and most active men of each party. The rest of the players immediately close in upon them and a solid mass is formed. It then becomes the object of each party to impel the course of the crowd towards their particular goal. The struggle to obtain the ball, which is carried in the arms of those who have possessed themselves of it, is then violent, and the motion of the human tide heaving to and fro without the least regard to consequences is tremendous. Broken shins, broken heads, torn coats, and lost hats are amongst the minor accidents of this fearful contest, and it frequently happens that persons fall owing to the intensity of the pressure, fainting and bleeding beneath the feet of the surrounding mob. But it would be difficult to give an adequate idea of this ruthless sport. A Frenchman passing through Derby remarked, that if Englishmen called this playing, it would be impossible to say what they would call fighting. Still the crowd is encouraged by respectable persons attached to each party, who take a surprising interest in the result of the day's sport, urging on the players with shouts, and even handing to those who are exhausted oranges and other refreshment. The object of the St, Peter's party is to get the ball into the water down the Morledge brook into the Derwent as soon as they can, while the All Saints party endeavour to prevent this and to urge the ball westward. The St. Peter players are considered to be equal to the best water spaniels, and it is certainly curious to see two or three hundred men up to their chins in the Derwent continually ducking each other. The numbers engaged on both sides exceed a thousand, 270 FOOTBALL and the streets are crowded with lookers-on. The shops are closed, and the town presents the aspect of a place suddenly taken by storm. The whole is a good piece of description, and the expression of amusement at respectable persons encouraging the sport is decidedly refreshing. It is very obvious that there could have been no kicking in the Derby game any more than there was in the game at Scone ; and this is made clear by another extract from Glover, who says, ' A desperate game of football in which the ball is struck with the feet of the players is played at Ashover and other wakes.' The Corfe Castle game was one of the same nature as those already described, and is still played up to this day, anyone being at liberty to join in the general hustle which takes place on Shrove Tuesday and on Ash Wednesday ; the ball is kicked from Corfe to Owre quay to preserve the ancient right-of-way claimed by the company of Marblers of Purbeck. The freemen marblers, who are a body existing from time immemorial, have always been regulated by articles the earliest extant copy of which bears the date 1553. The seventh article of the regula- tions of this date runs as follows : ' That any man in our com- panie the Shrovtewsdaie after his marriage shall paie unto the wardings for the use and benefit of the companie twelve pence, and the last married man to brynge a footballe according to the custome of our companie.' The game, therefore, was a customary one in 1553 ; it has certainly been an annual affair ever since, and the fact is noteworthy that the game at Corfe has survived in such an out-of-the-way corner of England as the Isle of Purbeck, where athletic sports or Rugby Union or Association matches are seldom even heard of. So far we have traced the history of football as it was played by the people at large, and have shown that it had a continued existence for at least six centuries as a recognised manly sport. We have seen also that at the end of the last and beginning of the present century, the game was certainly waning in popularity, and that the writers of the early part of this century are inclined HISTORY 271 to treat it as a sort of interesting relic of antiquity. To-day, however, football can be fairly described as once again the most thoroughly popular of all British sports. The game attracts as many spectators, and as piany players in the winter, as the national sport of cricked jn the summer. All that remains to complete the history of football is to describe the causes and progress of the modern revival of the game. The present writer has already, in conjunction with Mr. J. E. Vincent, written a small book upon the history of Football,^ which has not only covered a good deal of the ground which has been traced in this chapter, but discusses the origin of the various forms of school football. The conclusion arrived at in that work was that ' in each particular school the rules of the game were settled by the capacity of the playground ; and that as these were infinitely various in character so were the games various.' It might also have been added that the Association game, or at least the various forms of game where kicking alone was allowed, and collaring and therefore running with the ball forbidden, also arose entirely in the schools, where either from the want of a sufficient playground, or from other causes, the old rough game was impracticable. There can be no doubt that the game which we have described in the pre- ceding pages was not only risky to limb (that perhaps was a slight consideration for English schoolboys) when played upon a good grass plot, but when played in a walled-in space such as the cloisters of Charterhouse, or on a very small and confined playground with a flagged pavement, would have been probably dangerous to life. In any case too the collaring game must have been highly destructive to clothing of every description ; and it is therefore small wonder that at the majority of schools the running, collaring and hacking game should have been tabooed, probably by order of the school authorities or the parents. Now at the present day every large school has a good large grass playground either in the grounds of the school itself or within convenient reach ; but in the olden times little or no ' Football: Its History for Five Centuries, Field & Tuer, 1885. 272 FOOTBALL provision for ' playing fields ' appears to have been made by pious or other founders. One school alone seems to have owned almost from its foundation a wide open grass playground of ample dimensions, and that school was Rugby ; hence it happens, as we should have expected, that at Rugby School alone do we find that the original game survived almost in its primitive shape. Nor is it difficult to see how the ' dribbling game' arose at schools where the playground was limited. Given a number of boys with that common vehicle of amuse- ment a football, and no space where they could play the tradi- tional game, they would soon learn to dribble it about with their feet for amusement and soon attain to skill and pace in their pastime ; indeed we have seen from the extract from M. ^lisson's account of England that something very like the dribbling game was witnessed by him in the streets of London in 1696, played by those who were forbidden or unwilling to break their heads or limbs by pursuing the sport on hard pave- ments. It would require very little ingenuity when the original game was impracticable to borrow the goals and touch-lines from the field game, and simply allow kicking as the only method of propulsion. In proportion therefore as the school was limited in the size of its playground we should expect to trace less of the old ' friendlie fyghte ' and more of the dribbling game. Again, we find the ver}' examples which we should expect to prove our theory in the London schools. The Charterhouse boys had originally no ground but their cloisters to play in ; we believe the Westminster boys were for a long time similarly ill provided with a playground ; and it is from Charterhouse and Westminster that the dribbling game as it is played at present under Association rules came almost in its present form. At Winchester the ancient custom appears to have been to play football upon small strips round the edge of the ' Meads,' the centre being reserved for cricket, and it is from this practice that the peculiar characteristics of the Winchester game arose. There was no danger in shoving upon the Winchester strips of grass, so the shoving of the old game remained in the Winchester HISTORY 272, rules ; and dribbling consequently remained at a discount. At Harrow, where there was probably more room, a large amount of catching and free kicking was allowed, but running and collaring found no place in the game. It is thus that we ob- tain the clearest illustrations of the theory that the different schools adapted the old game to the necessities of their own playgrounds. At Eton formerly the only original playground was a small field near the College buildings. Consequently their * field game ' was chiefly a kicking game, but long-kicking and scrimmages were not barred, as they were of necessity bound to be at Charterhouse and at Westminster. The other Eton game, the well-known ' wall-game,' probably drew its rules and character from the space against the wall upon which it was played. In a subsequent chapter we shall give short descriptions of some of the old school games in their turn, and here we can only make sufficient allusion to them to show that historically they owe their characteristics to the ground on which they were played. The different schools, in adopting as a pastime the national game of football in which any and every method of getting the ball through the goal was allowed, included only such parts of the game as were suitable to their ground, or to put the case in another way, eliminated from the game every characteristic which was necessarily unsuitable to the circumstances under which alone the game could be played. As far as we can dis- cover, however, no school but Rugby played the old style of game where every player was allowed to pick up the ball and run with it, and every adversary could stop him by collaring, hacking over and charging or any other means be pleased. No doubt the majority of schoolmasters thought, with Sir Thomas Elyot, that the original football was unworthy of a gentleman's son, and dangerous to limb as well as to clothing, and in the days when butcher's meat was cheap, and cloth was good but dear, the clothing question was a matter of some consideration. What causes led the Rugby authorities to differ from the managers of other schools it is difficult to see, but it is tolerably T 274 FOOTBALL plain that the ' Rugby game ' was originally played at Rugby school alone, while other schools adopted more or less modified forms of the kicking game. That other schools did play foot- ball is clear enough from the annals of Eton, Westminster and Charterhouse, and private schools played the game also without doubt. When ' Tom Brown ' arrived at Rugby as a new boy he said to his cicerone East, ' I love football so and have played all my life. Won't Brooke let me play ? ' * Not he,' replied East, ' it's no joke playing up in a match, I can tell you. Quite another thing frofn your private school games. Why, there's been two collar-bones broken this half, and a dozen fellows lamed, etc' East's description is of course merely given to impress the new boy with awe, and we need scarcely quote any more ex- tracts from the work, as most of our readers doubtless know it as well as ourselves. Chapter V. of ' Tom Brown,' which gives a kindly and appreciative description of football as it was played at Rugby school in the boyhood of Mr. Thomas Hughes, shows that the Rugby game was essentially the same game which evoked the wrath of Stubbes. The whole school of three hundred played either between or behind the goals on that immense field which is still the scene of the Rugby lads' matches, and which even affords trees whereon to crack the skulls of innocent visitors, and by dodging round which the wily ones can exercise their sleight as well as their violence, and as Mr. Hughes points out often for long spells together the ball was invisible amongst the struggling mass of scrimmaging competitors. The match also, it may be noticed, lasts for two hours or thereabouts on the first day, and is continued on subsequent occasions. Somewhere about the year 1835, there- fore, the original game of football was having a hearty and healthy existence at Rugby School At no other public school, however, as far as we are aware, was the running and collaring game kept up. At many of the other chief schools there were games where more or less * scrimmaging ' was allowed, but at all of these the only method HISTORY 275 of propulsion allowed was kicking. Some schools allowed 'free-kicking' and catching, some allowed while others disallowed the stopping of the ball with the hands, some allowed ' off-side ' play, and some forbade it. But until the revival of football came all the other public schools but Rugby played the game in which running with the ball was not allowed. Now as it was discovered as soon as attempts were made to codify and assimilate rules some quarter of a century ago, the essential distinction between the two entirely distinct games which are now played under the names of ' Rugby Union ' and ' Associa- tion ' football, is that in the former running with the ball, and therefore tackling, is allowed; in the other it is entirely forbidden. As soon as any running with the ball under however stringent conditions was permitted, the running became the important feature of the game, and no compromise between running and non-running games was possible. It is therefore not too much to say that the running game came entirely in its modern form from Rugby, although doubtless before it began to be followed by the public at large, other schools, such as Cheltenham and Marlborough, had adopted with more or less modification the game so lucidly described in ' Tom Brown's School-days.' The Association or ' kicking ' game came before the world from Eton, Harrow, Westminster, Charterhouse, and other schools where something of the same style of game was played. All these schools had rules differing in many essential characteristics from one another, but all agreeing in forbidding any seizing of the ball and running with it. It is of course difficult to trace in any detail the steps by which both games gradually spread from the chief schools to the smaller schools, and from both to the public at large. From enquiries we have instituted it appears that between 1850 and i860, the same period in which 'Athletic Sports' were taking root in schools and colleges, all the schools adopted foot- ball as part of the regular athletic curriculum, and as the chief school game for the winter months. Gradually the old public f school boys started the game again after they had left school, at T 2 276 FOOTBALL the Universities and around the large towns. At Cambridge old members of the schools which played the dribbling game appear to have been indulging in matches as early as 1855 : and about the same time the game was begun again regularly in Sheffield. Two clubs, the Sheffield and Hallam clubs, were founded simul- taneously in 1 85 7. We believe, however, that a club which played the dribbling game under the title of the ' Forest Club,' and existed near Epping Forest, claimed before its untimely decease the honour of being the first football club of modern times. In 1858 some old Rugbeians and old boys of the Blackheath Proprietary School started the famous Blackheath Club to play the Rugby game, and in the following year their great rivals in the game, the Richmond Club, came into existence. Soon after i860 there was a great football ' boom ' at Sheffield, and several fresh clubs sprang up, and indeed from that time for the next fifteen years the Sheffielders could put an eleven into the field able to meet any other eleven in the kingdom. Meantime in London several dribbling clubs were being established, the Cr}'stal Palace in 1861 and the Civil Service and Barnes in 1862. So far the dribbling clubs were decidedly in the majority, as besides Richmond and Blackheath and the Harlequins we believe there were no other regularly constituted clubs playing the Rugby rules before 1863. In 1863 the first move towards football organisation was made, and after much exposition in the columns of the press of the necessity for assimilation of rules, an attempt was made in the autumn of that year by the leading London clubs to settle a uniform code of rules for all players. The suggested compromise between the essentially different games which were being played was to allow running either when the ball was caught on a fair catch, or caught on a bound, and it was even proposed before the committee which met to frame the ' compromise ' rules that hacking and tripping should be allowed when the adversary' was running with the ball. Before the discussion of the rules was over in London, however, some of the dribbling players at Cambridge had also elected a committee and drawn up a set of rules upon which the HISTORY 277 old players of Eton, Harrow, Westminster and Charterhouse could agree. The Cambridge rules naturally excluded all running with the ball, and the ' hacking over,' ' tripping ' and ' tackling ' which were the means used by the Rugbeians to stop the runners. The next move was a joint conference of the London and Cambridge committees, and the dribbling players of the metropolis naturally cast their vote against the running, and tackling which they reluctantly inserted in their draft of rules in order to conciliate the London players of the Rugby game. The result was that the combined influence of the Cambridge and London dribblers was too strong for the London Rugbeians, who accordingly withdrew from the new combination which started in 1863 under the name of the Football Associa- tion, and has since worthily governed the dribbling game. Even from its formation, however, the question of how to deal with the off-side rule proved a stumbling block in the way of the Associa- tion. The Etonians in playing their field game had a rigorous rule against ' sneaking ' or playing off-side, and the Harrovians also favoured a strict ' off-side ' rule. The Westminster and Charterhouse boys, however, always played the game of ' pass- ing forward,' and were not in favour of a strict off-side rule. For the time the Etonians had their way, and it was not until 1867 that the Association adopted its present off-side rule, which provides that no man can be ' off-side ' unless there are less than three players of the opposite side in front of him when the ball is passed. The Sheffield Association, a body of associated clubs who played in the Sheffield district, went even further than the Association in their off-side rule, and only obliged one opponent to be between the players and the goal to prevent off- side play. For the next ten years the Sheffielders played a dif- ferent game from the Londoners, until they at length succumbed to the increasing power of the Association, and adopted the prevalent rule. In the meantime, the clubs playing the Rugby game remained unassociated for nearly another eight years, although between 1863 and 1870 the Rugby Union game was making decidedly more way in the country than the Association 278 FOOTBALL game. As, however, all the players of the Rugby game agreed in not allowing off-side play, few causes of dispute arose, and in general disagreements were avoided by a rule that in matches between clubs the rules of the home club were always Lo be adopted. In 187 1, after some preliminary negotiation between the Richmond and Blackheath clubs, the principal London clubs were summoned together, and in the early part of that year the Rugby Football Union was formed. The more unpleasant features of the hacking and tripping, which were parts of the old Rugby school game, were eliminated, but no other substantial alteration was made in the old method of play, and the main details of the game have ever since remained unaltered, much as the style of play has changed in recent years. It is from about this time only that football has really be- come a national game, known throughout the country. Most of the provincial clubs playing under either set of rules have been established since that date. The great international match between England and Scotland under Rugby Union rules was played in 1871, and in the next year the Association players followed suit with a similar fixture ; while it was not until the season of 1873-74 that the Universities of Oxford and Cambridge first tried conclusions with each other, the players of both games starting an Inter-' Varsity match in that winter. For the last dozen years the popularity of the game, both with players and with spectators, has spread marvellously, until at the time of writing football is as much the national game of winter as cricket is of summer. If antiquity of origin is to be considered as constituting an additional claim to honour, the game the history of which we have chronicled in this chapter stands pre-eminent amongst English sports. I 279 CHAPTER 11. THE SCHOOL GAMES. We have already explained in the preceding chapter how in each public school a game of football was developed which suited the capacities of the school playground ; a few only of these widely varying school games need be described in detail. The schools which like Marlborough and Cheltenham played the running and tackling game drew their ideas from Rugby, and copied with greater or less modification the style of play which we shall afterwards deal with in an account of the ' Rugby Union Game.' Other schools, like Westminster and Charter- house, played games which varied so little from the present Association rules that nothing need be said of them separately. Shrewsbury, where from a very early time compulsory football was played — ' dowling ' was the school term — had an indepen- dent game of its own in which catching with the hands was allowed, and after a catch a drop kick or ' hoist ' (as the Salopians termed a ' punt ') was permissible. At Shrewsbury, too, the off-side rule was as strict as in the Rugby game, and another peculiarity was that the goal had no crossbar, and pro- vided the ball passed ' through or above ' the space between the posts a goal was counted. No running with the ball or collar- ing was, however, allowed, and the Shrewsbury game has now yielded to centralising influence and has been replaced by the Association game. Three of our great public schools, however, Eton, Harrow, and Winchester, have so far steadily resisted pressure from outside and play their own time-honoured games. When school is left behind the old Etonians, Harrovians, 28o FOOTBALL and Wykehamists furnish a full contingent to the ranks of Association players. The ' Eton Wall,' ' Eton Field,' ' Harrow,' and ' Winchester ' games are not, however, merely interesting as showing how a host of players are trained for the dribbling game. As healthy and vigorous survivals of the age of football previous to Associations or Unions of every kind, they claim separate attention. The accounts which follow of the Eton and Harrow games are from the pen of a well-known Old Etonian and Old Harrovian respectively, that of the Winchester game is mainly taken from the description in the little book we have referred to before, for which the coadjutor of the present writer in that task was responsible. The Eton Wall Game appears to be a species of 'passage football ' played out of doors. * Passage football ' is common enough in most of the houses at Eton, as doubtless it is at otlier schools, and is frequently played during the winter evenings with a small ball, the players being shod with slippers, in the j)assages outside the boys' rooms. Very likely the boys played passage football in former years, and when they wished to renew the game out of doors, having no open fields as now to play in, they went to the most suitable place— viz. along the side of college field, where there is a wall about 120 yards long and about 10 feet high. At right angles to the wall at the one end is another wall, bounding one of the masters' houses, with a door in it about 4 feet wide by 5 feet high, some 15 yards from the angle, while at the other end stands a large elm tree ; this door and the trunk of the elm tree are the two goals. Parallel to the wall and along its whole length a small boundary line is cut in the turf about 6 yards from the wall, and inside this space, i.e. about 120 yards long by 6 yards wide, is the scene of play. Outside the boundary is an open field ; about 10 yards from either end of the wall a white chalk line is drawn on the wall ; the space within this line at the * door' end is known as 'good calx,' that at the other or 'tree' end as ' bad calx.' It should be noticed that neither goal is exactly at the end of the play, the door and the tree being both THE SCHOOL GAMES 281 some little distance outside the boundary line, and that both the goals are very small. There are eleven players on either side, 3 called ' walls,' 2 'seconds,' i 'third,' i 'fourth,' i 'line,' i 'flying-man,' i 'long behind,' and i 'goals.' The 'walls' are clad in heavy sweaters padded on the back and sleeves with rough canvas to protect the players from the surface of the wall ; they also wear caps covering the whole of the top and back of the head and ears and buttoned under the chin. The ' seconds ' also gener- ally wear caps of a similar description. The game is begun by a ' bully ' in the centre of the wall. The 'wall' whose turn it is to 'go in,' forms down with his shoulder against the wall, taking turn and turn about with the opposite side to form under and over; the two other 'walls' back him up by supporting him behind, also with their shoulders against the wall. The two ' seconds ' form down alongside the ' walls ' under or over their opponents as the case may be ; under when the walls form over, and vice versa, and act as a kind of prop to the ' walls ' of their side ; ' third ' stands outside the bully about half-way between the wall and the boundary line ; ' fourth ' next to him, and ' line ' next to ' fourth ' and at the boundary line. ' Flying-man ' stands behind the bully and corresponds to ' half-back ' in Association, ' long behind ' be- hind him, and ' goals ' behind him. The players of the oppos- ing side station themselves in the same manner. So much for the formation of the bully. As to the play, the ball is placed against the wall between the feet of the two first opposing 'walls,' and the game begins. The players in the 'bully,' i.e. the 'walls' and ' seconds,' begin to shove and push with all their might, their object being to force the ball from the centre of the wall into the opponents' ' calx.' If the ' walls ' and ' seconds ' of the one side are stronger than those of the other, they may be able by crawling along with the ball at their feet and shoving back their opponents, to force their way along the play several yards at a time, i.e. between each bully, for the moment the ball is ' loose,' and is kicked across the boundary line into the 282 FOOTBALL open field or over the wall, the next bully is formed at a point in a line with the spot where the ball is stopped by a player out in the open field or at the spot where it went over the wall. The ball, it should be stated, is a small round one, little more than half the size of an Association ball. If the ' walls ' cannot force their way through their oppo- nents, the ball finds its way out to the ' seconds,' who in their turn try and gain ground, generally by kneeling on the ball, and with hands on the ground or not as they are able, crawling along and often forcing their opponents to retire several yards. On such occasions the ' walls ' back up the ' seconds ' and are ready to take the ball again when the ' seconds ' are obliged to re- linquish it ; all in the bully should, in fact, be ready to assist one another, and when the ball is ' loose ' or one of their number is down, to get hold of it with their feet and try to move further on. If, as is generally the case, the ball comes out from the bully amongst the 'outsides,' i.e. the 'thirds,' 'fourths,' and ' lines,' it is their duty to try and charge the ball through their opponents and kick it as far as possible towards the enemy's calx, but always out into the field, so as not to give the oppos- ing ' bchinds ' a chance of returning it. And again, if the ball rolls out from the bully to any of the three behinds, it is their duty to kick it as far as possible in the same direction, but as above mentioned, always into the open field and for the same reason. An * outside,' when the ball is ' loose,' not unfrequently attempts to dribble the ball down the play ; but this rarely pays, the ball being light and the space confined. It is when the ball is amongst the outsides that the most exciting play takes place, the opposing sides kicking at the ball and at one another in the wildest manner, so much so that an inexperienced spectator would probably characterise this part of the play as very rough. These ' loose ' bullies seldom last more than a few moments, one of the kicks soon taking effect and landing the ball out of play. When the ball is kicked over the boundary line, it is the duty of at least two or three of the side and always THE SCHOOL GAMES 283 of the 'line,' to run out into the field, the one side to stop it as soon as possible, and the other side to prevent its being stopped. It sometimes happens that those in the bully of one side are able to hold the ball for a long time and keep it to them- selves. This is always very tedious for both spectators and the rest of the players, and unless a side is playing for a draw or having scored is afraid of yet being defeated, it is always better and is generally customary to break the bully early, and by a series of charges, 'loose' bullies, and scrimmages to gain ground. Anyone who has both feet in front of the ball is said to be 'sneaking,' or 'off-side,' as it is termed in other games, and must at once get back amongst his own players. A player may be ' sneaking ' whether in the act of playing the ball or not. The only penalty for this is a fresh bully, but if the ball is being held tight at the time when the offence is committed, no ad- vantage can accrue to the other side, and the penalty is there- fore not demanded ; if, however, the ball is ' loose ' and the offender gains an advantage, the penalty is claimed and allowed or not by the umpire, and the fresh bully formed against the wall at the spot where the offence was committed. It is per- missible also for any player to catch the ball or stop it with his hands and then to kick it in any way he can ; but if the ball hits the hand or wrist accidentally, the penalty if demanded and allowed is a fresh bully. A point is scored by either side getting a goal or a shy. A goal can be obtained from any part of the play ; a shy only in calx. A goal outweighs any number of shies, but is very seldom obtained. A shy is obtained in the following manner : When the ball is forced into calx the bully is formed in a slightly different manner. The side who have forced the ball into calx have the advantage of forming down under ; one of their players called a ' getter ' forms down with his head to the wall, and has with his foot to raise the ball when placed in the bully against the wall ; another forms down behind him and has to prevent the opposite side drawing or ' furking ' it out (these two 284 ' FOOTBALL are backed up by the heavy weights of the side) ; another called 'a toucher' has to assist the 'getter,' and when the ball is off the ground and against the wall and resting on his own foot or on that of one of his own side, to touch it and claim a shy. Anyone besides the ' toucher ' can obtain a shy, but he must be behind the ball, i.e. on side. If the shy is allowed the player who touched it throws it at the goal, i.e. the tree or the door according to which calx it is, which he hits or not according to the accuracy of his throw and the quickness of his opponents in running out of the play to the goal and stopping the ball with their hands. The rest of the side except (say) two ' be- hinds ' stand outside the bully ready to charge and prevent the ball being forced out of calx. The defending side in calx forms down by one of their number standing against the wall, leaning over the 'getter' ; he is called a 'stopper,' and his duty is to prevent the ball being raised and a shy gained, and also to try and get the ball out of the bully to the ' kicker-out ' be- hind him ; another next to the ' stopper ' to resist him, one or two to back these up, one to ' furk ' the ball back, one to kick the ball out of calx at the door end and to touch it down over the base line at the tree end, and the rest to stop 'running round.' The game generally lasts an hour, and ends are changed at half-time. It is peculiar to Eton, and would in all probability die out altogether except for the annual match between the collegers and oppidans on St. Andrew's Day. The Eton Field Game is played in an open field about loo to 1 20 yards long by 80 to 100 yards wide. The boun- daries are defined by a small line cut in the turf; the goals are in the middle of the two base lines, and are about 1 2 feet wide by 6 feet high, formed by two upright posts with a slender crossbar at the top. There are by rights eleyen players on either side, though in ordinary games there is no objection to a larger number, and this is one of the advantages of the game, that with sides of small boys very often far more than the orthodox number can play. THE SCHOOL ^W^§('^,^^ ;^>'^285 The ball is a small one of the same siz^^^;^f\at used in the wall game, and little more than half the size of the Association ball. Taking a side of only eleven players, they arrange themselves as follows : first, the bully, consisting of a 'post,' 'back-up post,' and two or three ' side posts,' four or five in all ; secondly, those outside the bully, viz. a ' corner ' on either side of the bully corresponding exactly in position to the ' half-back ' in the Rugby Union game (occasionally the third ' side post ' is placed to play ' extra corner '), and a ' behind-the-bully ' or ' flying-man,' the first of whose names defines his position, and thirdly, the ' behinds,' three in number, ' short behind,' ' long behind,' and ' goals.' The game is commenced by a bully in the centre of the ground, the players in the bully forming down under and over alternately ; the ball is placed in the centre of the bully by one of the ' corners,' and the play begins. The object of the players in the bully is to force the ball through their opponents, the ball being usually held tight and not kept ' loose ' and moving as in the present style of Rugby Union play ; the rest of the players await events in their re- spective positions. The bullies, as a rule, only last a few moments, and directly the ball is ' loose ' and finds its way out at the side, the ' corner,' or if it finds its way out behind, the ' flying-man,' immediately starts off at full speed dribbling' it close in front of his feet towards the opponents' goal. The game now becomes essentially a dribbling one, and it is wrong for a forward to let the ball go more than a few paces in front of him. It is also essential to go as straight down the field as possible, though this is extremely difficult, since by so doing the player in possession of the ball has to get straight through the majority of his opponents. One player, then, having got possession of the ball and begun dribbling it, the rest of his side follow in his wake, close behind and ready to take his place at the head of the pack the moment he falls, overruns, or loses the ball. The two bullies may be said at such a moment to resemble two packs of hounds, the foremost player sticking to the ball as long as he can, like a 286 FOOTBALL hound to the scent. It rarely happens, however, that one player can keep the ball very long ; for either he kicks it too far in front of him, or loses it in a charge of the other side (and charging when in possession of the ball is a chief characteristic of the game), so that the opposing ' behinds ' are sure to get a kick sooner or later. And as soon as this occurs, it is the duty of a good behind to lift the ball well and almost invariably to kick it as far and as high as possible, the higher the better, since his side has the more time to charge down the opposing behind, who would otherwise return it. And it may here be mentioned that the behind is supposed to take the ball exactly as it comes to him, to volley, half volley, or kick it whilst rolling, and it is this ready resource in taking the ball in any position and exactly as it comes to him wherever he is standing that makes the Etonian excel as a back when he tries his hand at the Association game. The ball remains ' loose ' as a rule for a few minutes or more, the forwards charging the behinds and dribbling the ball when they get possession, and the behinds returning it whenever it comes over or through the bully until by a behind making an inaccurate kick, or the for- wards being prevented from going straight down the field and so forced towards the side, the ball is impelled over the side boundary. A new bully is then formed some twenty yards in the play in a line with the spot where the ball went out. It is unnecessary to follow the various phases of the game between each bully, as the play is more or less of the same description ; suffice it to say that it is, or should be, remarkably fast, and that the chief characteristics of a good ' forward ' player are that he should be always ' on ' the ball, should dribble always, 7iever ^ pass ' the ball, be constantly ' backing up ' when he is not playing the ball, and always prepared to charge his opponents, going straight at them, while the behinds should be able, as mentioned above, to kick hard and clean, and in any position, and with either foot. There are two misdemeanours a forward can commit : ' sneaking ' or ' cornering.' A player is said to be * sneaking ' or ' off-side ' when he gets in front of the ball, and THE SCHOOL GAMES 287 when on the ball being sent forward again either to him or in front of him, he goes on with it or in pursuit of it. He should wait till the majority of his co-fonvards have come up level with him and so put him ' on side,' otherwise he is sneaking, and the penalty, if claimed and allowed, is a free kick for the claiming side from the place where the offence was com- mitted. ' Cornering ' is when a player is outside the pack or bully, and on the ball being kicked towards him well to the side of the main body of players, he proceeds to play the ball. The penalty, if claimed and allowed, is a bully where the offence was committed. The ' flying-man,' however, is allowed ' to corner,' the reason being that he acts in the double capacity of a forward and a behind. A point is scored by the ball being forced down to the opponents' base or goal-line. If the player who is in possession of the ball is tolerably near the goal-posts, it is better play to shoot at once for ' goals,' and if this is done, a point is not un- frequently scored, small though the goal is, for the goal-keeper does not remain immediately in goals as in Association, but follows up the ' long behind ' at a reasonable distance, and he may not use his hands. If, however, there is no chance of shooting a goal from mid- field, the player with the ball runs it down to the goal-line and takes it along the line towards the posts, and then makes his shot, or more frequently endeavours to secure a minor point, called a ' rouge.' A ' rouge ' is when an attacking player kicks the ball over the goal-line whilst in the act of charging an opponent, and himself or one of his side touches the ball before any of the other side. A rouge may also be obtained by one of the repelling side miskicking the ball behind the goal-line, or the ball going off one of the repelling side in any way over the goal-line, and one of the attacking side touching it first. It takes four rouges to equal one goal, and a rouge may be converted into a goal ; for when a rouge is claimed and allowed, a bully is formed in front of the goals thus : the defending side form down one yard from the centre of the goals by one 288 FOOTBALL of their number, called 'post,' taking up his position in the centre with the ball between his feet, and three or four placing themselves close up behind him, wuth others called ' sides ' on either side to support him ; the remainder, some two or three, * look out ' to get the ball away when it becomes ' loose.' On the attacking side, four players, also called ' sides,' form down against the defenders' bully, two on either side, leaving a small gully in front of * post ' just large enough to admit some four of the attacking side, and these headed by one who is said ' to run in ' charge in a compact mass, one close behind the other, against the centre of the opponents' bully, so that when they have closed, the whole is one consolidated mass. If the attacking side is stronger, and the 'sides' do their work properly, the bully of the defenders is sometimes pushed bodily through goals ; if, however, the two bullies are equal in weight or strength, the ball eventually breaks ' loose,' and the play continues as originally begun. If no rouge is allowed, or the attacking side kick the ball *cool ' over the line (i.e. while not being charged), it is a ' kick off' from the goal -line for the defending side. If the defending side kick the ball behind their own goal-line, and one of their own number touches it first, a bully is formed where the ball was kicked. If the ball hits the hands or forearm below the elbow, a bully can be claimed by and allowed to the other side. The game lasts an hour, and ends are changed at half-time. The Harrow Game has been played in substantially its present form for upwards of half a century. Changes in the rules have undoubtedly been made from time to time ; and m recent years the adoption of the Association rules at the principal preparatory schools has affected in some measure the style of play. The distinctive features, however, of the Harrow rules remain unaltered, and being in a sense the natural offspring of local circumstances, it is probable that they will retain their hold on the School for many years to come. Every- body knows that Harrow is on a hill. It follows, therefore, THE SCHOOL GAMES 289 that the football fields are at the bottom of a hill, and are difficult to drain, especially as the soil is a stiff clay. The grounds, in fact, are often half under water, and in the height of the football season are generally a mass of trampled mud. This state of things necessitates the use of a heavy ball and rules which compel the players to be continually on the move. In matches eleven play on each side, the usual disposition of the players being as follows : a ' whole back ' and a ' half back ' (formerly called ' base ' and ' second base ' — terms pro- bably unknown to Harrow boys of the present generation) form the rearguard ; two players keep each ' side,' called respec- tively ' top side ' and ' bottom side,' and the remaining five ' follow up.' It will be noticed that whereas the Association game has five or at most six 'forwards,' the Harrow game has nine. The rules as they at present stand are not hard to master, although they differ in some essential characteristics from those of any other game of football. There is a strict off-side rule as at Eton. A player who is nearer the opponents' base than the kicker of the ball is out of the game until the ball has been touched by one of the opponents' side. As regards the mys- teries connected with the word 'yards,' the Harrow rules may perhaps best explain themselves. Rules 6, 7, and 8 of the Harrow code say : Whoever catches the ball is entitled to a free kick if he calls ' Yards ' ; but whoever catches the ball, and does not call ' Yards^ is liable to have the ball knocked out of his hands. The ball must be kicked without delay ; and the preliminary run must not be longer than three yards (i.e. the utmost length to which three running strides would extend). When a player catches the ball, he may take his three yards, or each of them, in any direction he likes. If a player catch the ball near the opposite base, he may try to carry the ball through by jumping the three yards. If he fail in this attempt, no second try is allowed, but he must return to the spot where he caught the ball, and from there may have a free kick at the base ; none of the opposite side may in this case get in his way nearer than the spot to which his jump brought him. 290 FOOTBALL This system of ' free catching ' was no doubt originally in- troduced to meet the supposed difficulty of ' shooting ' a base with a heavy ball under a strict off-side rule. In theory the base is unlimited in height, for the ball may be kicked between the poles a solo usque ad coelum. The Harrow player is always at first a ' selfish ' Association player, because he has learnt under the strict ' off-side ' rule to stick to the ball till it is taken away from him by an o})ponent. Another feature of the rules which an Association player can hardly fail to notice is that there is practically no penalty for breaking any of the rules. It has been found after many years' experience quite unnecessary to inflict one. In important matches two umjjires are appointed, who have vested in them the power of sending a * rule-breaker ' off the field, a power, however, which in practice has very seldom to be exercised. To return, however, to the game itself. Although the ball is heavy and of an awkward shape, Harrow boys attain a com- plete master)' over it and learn to dribble it with wonderful accuracy. Evidently it represents the most rudimentary form of football, being a kind of irregular oval in shape, and really, in fact, nothing more than a bladder enclosed in three pieces of thick shoemaker's leather, two being circular and the third a broad strip equal in length to the circumference of the ball. Until quite recently all boys below the first ninety or so, with the exception of those who had been in the school for three years and those excused by medical certificates, were compelled by the school rules to play football at least twice a week. As late as 1864 those who went down to play were divided into only two games according to age, the result being that scientific play was quite out of the question. In recent years great im- provements have been made in this direction, thirty or forty at the most playing in one of these * compul.' games as they are called. Harrow football is essentially a game for boys and those who love hard exercise. It has simple rules, is fast and manly, and has no penalties or ceremonies which waste time. It probably takes more out of a player who goes in to win heart and soul than any other form of the game. THE SCHOOL GAMES 291 The Winchester Game differs in its general character from every other game of football. The ground upon which it is played is about 80 yards long and 25 yards wide. Thus upon the college ' meads,' which are more or less square with an irregular excrescence upon the side nearest to the college, it was possible for four games to be played simultaneously, while the central portion was reserved for cricket. To keep the ball within the prescribed limits, the ancient custom is generally believed to have been first to mark out the space with stakes and ropes, then outside the ropes to place a line of shivering fags. In time, humanity and genius combined discovered that hurdles served the purpose as well as small boys ; and in later days the hurdles have given place to tarred nets spread out upon an iron framework some ten feet in height. The ropes still remain, and are placed about a yard from the netting, and when the ball (which is round, and heavier than an Association ball) is 'under ropes,' i.e. between the ropes and the netting, it is still in play in a certain sense. The game begins with a 'hot,' which is formed in the following fashion. In ' sixes,' or six-a-side matches, there are two backs or ' behinds,' on each side, and four forwards or ' ups.' Of the ' ups ' one is ' over the ball,' and takes the centre place, and two back him up with their knees behind his, and their arms interlaced round his body. All these keep their heads down, and the fourth with his back and shoulders propels the centre man. In ' sixes,' notwithstanding the closeness of the packing, the duration of a ' hot ' is not usually long, but in 'fifteens,' where the same principle of packing is observed, ten minutes or more may be occupied with a 'hot.' When it is added that the performance is deliberately repeated every time the ball is kicked over the netting, and that there is no other penalty than a ' hot ' for any infringement of the rules, it may be imagined that ' hots ' occupy the greater part of the hour which is devoted to a match. The ball, however, is not kicked out as often as might be supposed probable, for one of the most stringent rules of the game is, that it may not be kicked u 2 292 FOOTBALL higher than five feet, which is supposed to be the average height of a man's shoulder, unless, at the time when it is kicked, it is either bounding or rolling at a distinctly fast pace; nor may it be kicked up unless the last person to touch it was an opponent, for, in the contrary case, it is a *made flier.' This is a rule which causes almost as many hots by being infringed as it saves by preventing the behinds, who alone do much in the way of kicking, from driving the ball over the netting. Still it is a necessar)- rule, for the goal consists of the whole twenty-five yards or thereabouts, that is to say, of the whole width of the arena, and but for the rule concerning • kicking up,' there would be no end to the number of goals obtamed. It should be mentioned, however, that if a ball before passing over the goal-line, or, as it is called, 'worms,' is touched ever so slightly by any opponent, no goal is scored. The distinguishing features of the game, apart from those already mentioned, are, in the first place, that no dribbling is permitted under any circumstances ; and in the second place, that the ' off-side ' rule is stricter than in any other game. It is not legitimate for two players on the same side to touch the ball in succession, unless it rolls behind the first kicker ; nor may one ])layer ' back up his partner's kick ' by charging the adversarv', unless, at the time when his partner kicked, he was behmd the ball, or, since that time, has returned to the place from which the ball was kicked. When the ball is caught upon a full volley kicked by one of the opposite side, it is * punted ' and not * dropped ; ' but if the person catching it is charged, then he who charges is said to be * running him,' and may ' collar ' him as in the Rugby game, and the holder of the ball may run until his adversaries cease to ' run him,' but then he must halt and take his punt. The only remaining feature of the game which requires notice is the 'under ropes' play. No ball kicked from 'under ropes,' or which has touched the netting or ropes after being kicked, can score a goal, nor can a fair catch be made when the ball was either kicked from or caught in ' under ropes.' I THE SCHOOL GAMES 293 It is often, therefore, good generalship for a heavier side which is a goal ahead, when the game is nearing an end, to keep the ball under ropes to prevent any further score being made. It will be seen that the Winchester game not only teaches [accurate kicking and dashing play, but also gives an oppor- tunity for skill in scrimmaging. Consequently, although the Wykehamist as a rule takes to the Association game in after life, there has been more than one instance of a player bred fup to the Winchester game earning the highest honours in [the Rugby Union field. The majority of players, however, I of the Rugby Union game, which it will be our next duty to j describe, come from the public schools, such as Rugby, Clifton, Marlborough, or Cheltenham, where they learn the running, scrimmaging, and tackling game in their school-days. 294 FOOTBALL CHAPTER III. THE RUGBY UNION GAME. Although the forms of the dri])bling game were many and various, as we have seen, the running and tackling game has ahvays been played, since it first became an organised sport, sub- stantially in one way, that in which it came from Rugby school to the country at large. That form, it will have been perceived, is historically an adaptation of the original scrimmaging game to a field of play when there was plenty of room for a number of boys to overthrow each other * without hazard (or any great hazard) to their limbs.' The ground not being unlimited, like the field of play of ' hurling across countr)-,' boundaries at the end and sides, or 'goal lines ' and ' touch lines,' were established, and the ball when beyond these was considered out of play as soon as ' touched down.' Save for this the original features of the game remained only just altered so far as to prevent any actually dangerous violence. As soon as the game came from boys to men, however, further modifications became necessar}', as the adult shin and neck could not stand the amount of * hacking ' or ' scragging ' which used to be seen in matches at the Rugby game before the rules were definitely settled and promulgated by the Rugby Football Union. Now we do not intend in the present work to describe in minute detail the rules either of the Rugby Union or Association games, taking it for granted that those who do not know the games, by actual acquaintance as players or spectators, will care nothing for what we have to say about them ; while those who do so know them will not require to be enlightened about the ABC of the sport. We may also at once say that we do not propose in any - -~>-C"- THE RUGBY UNION GAME 295 of our criticisms of the past or present games under either set of rules, to take sides in the old and threadbare controversy as to which is the better game — Rugby or Association football. To start at once with a piece of advice, we recommend both players and spectators to pay their money and take their choice, and for preference to try both, not together but ' singly in quick suc- cession.' At the outset, therefore, we may begin by saying, we hope, without offence, that the early matches at the Rugby Rugby football. game were very dull affairs, and that it is only very slowly and tentatively that the Rugby Union rules and style of play have been altered so as to render skill of more avail than force ixv the settlement of matches. Rather more than a dozen years ago we saw a shoving match between rival teams of Scotch- men and Englishmen which was dignified by the name of an 'international match.' A quarter of a hundred of heavy- weights appeared to be leaning up against each other for periods of five minutes or thereabouts, while occasionally 296 FOOTBALL the ball became accidentally disentangled from the solid globe of scrimmagers, and the remaining players then had some interesting bursts of play between themselves while the globu- lar mass gradually dissolved. The plain truth of the matter was that the Rugbeian traditions of ' big-sides ' still remained an article of faith with players, and that the main thing which kept big-sides from becoming shoving matches was first the small- ness of many of the boys who could thus move about in the scrimmage, and secondly the hacking which kept the scrim- mage open and the ball moving. For the dozen years or so during which the Rugby game was played before the founda- tion of the Rugby Union the shoving was the great hindrance to its popularity. True it is that the matches as a rule were only between fifteens and not twenties, but the grounds used were often very small, and were described as ' large enough for fifteens ' by the players, who still thought that twenty was the minimum for a model side. So far also did the notion go that scrimmaging was the essence of the game, that some clubs played the rule that no man who was tackled was obliged to call ' down ' unless he liked ; and in one match in which the present writer played, the heavier side, when one of their own men was collared, used the tactics of never calling 'down,' but of shoving the whole of the opposite forwards down the ground until the accidental or intentional ' tripping up ' of the whole scrimmage by the side losing ground necessarily caused a halt, and the ball was then at last put down. The Rugby Union, immediately after its establishment in 1871, determined to put a stop to this 'mauling,' before the ball was down, and the 1 8th law was especially framed to deal with this abuse. 'J'his law has since been altered, as we shall see later, but as originally framed it ran as follows : ' In the event of any player, holding, or running with the ball being tackled, and the h^W fairly held, he must at once cry '''•down,''' and there put it down.' A few words might perhaps here be said with reference to the Union code of laws, which are too long to discuss seriatim, and will therefore, in their present form, be placed in the THE RUGBY UNION GAME 297 Appendix to this work. By reading them, one can perhaps obtain as good an idea of what the game is as can be given by any bald scientific description of a moving scene of hfe. The original laws have naturally been altered from time to time as the character of the game changed, and as abuses arose which it became necessary to prevent, but there can be no doubt that they were very admirably and carefully drafted, and many little points of the game which are now followed as matters of course, such as the ' five yards ' off-side rule, and the bringing out of the ball from ' touch ' at the place where it crossed the touch-line, and not opposite to the place where it first touched the ground, are full of common sense. We do not know the original drafts- man or draftsmen of the code, but fancy that Mr. Guillemard, an old Rugbeian who was once secretary, and has since been President of the Rugby Union, and Mr. Ash, the first secretary of the Union, and still a well-known patron of all sorts and conditions of athletic sports at Richmond, had the chief hand in them. At any rate we know that Mr. Guillemard some years before was energetic in trying to bring about the Utopian idea of drafting a set of rules which would suit all players alike. This idea, as we have seen, came to naught, and for many years the two games drifted further and further apart. To return, however, to the Rugby Union game during its first or ' shoving ' age. The Union code very properly abo- lished hacking, tripping, and scragging, the last named of which practices consisted in the twisting of an opponent's neck round, with a gripe of the arm, to make him cry ' down,' if he had any available voice ; but the abolition of all these practices, and especially of the hacking, tended to make the game ' tight,' and to render of little value the best and most skilful forward play, which can be only exhibited in ' loose ' scrimmages. But what kept the old system alive was undoubtedly the retention of twenty a side in the international contest with Scotland. The bulk of the ' forwards ' chosen for the twenty-a-side contests were strong, heavy men, and without strength and weight a player had little chance of making his mark amongst the forward brigade. 298 FOOTBALL The result was that under the old regime the typical forward was a man who knew how to ' shove,' and very likely could do very little else. So firmly, indeed, was the traditional notion of the * big-side ' impressed upon the chief players of the Rugby game, that as late as 1875 the ' Football Annual,' which is what a poli- tical writer would term a ' semi-official ' publication, was still advising captains, in its ' Hints upon the Two Styles,' to play twenty-a-side xi they could get the men to play. By this time, however, twenties had been abandoned in all but the classical matches of the year, and in the winter of 1875 the Oxford and Cambridge authorities agreed to have fifteens instead of twenties for the Inter-'Varsity match. In the following season the ex- ample was followed by the English and Scottish Unions. Up to 1876, however, the first period which we have called the * shoving ' age, lasted, and during this period the light and speedy forward. was seldom heard of. The character of the forward players, too, influenced the arrangement and style of play of the rest of the field, and as the old game is now only recollected by few — for spectators at football matches were scarce in those days, and even international matches were sometimes financial failures — it may be worth while to describe what manner of game was played in the days of 'English twenties.' Matches between clubs were played with sides of fifteen as is usual now, but not only was the style of fonvard play different from the present, but the arrangement of back players in the field was also necessarily different, the greater part of the offensive play falling upon the half-backs and of the defensive upon the full backs alone. The original notion was to have only two classes of players behind the scrimmage, half-backs and backs, there being two half-backs, three backs, and the remaining ten players being forwards. 'I'he earliest development of the game was to put the ' centre ' back a few yards in front of the two backs at the sides, to enable him occasionally to get away on a run after a drop kick from the back ranks of the other side. Such was the arrangement of the field which the present writer THE RUGBY UNION GAME 299 first recollects. Now as to the points which made a good player of the game at that time. We have already said that the forward was expected to do his best to keep the scrimmage tight and shove the other side down the ground. The half-backs, standing well away from the compact scrimmage, would exhort their forwards to be ' steady with it,' to go ' not too fast,' and to 'keep it together.' The same authority from which we have already quoted as ' semi-official ' (and a very competent autho- rity the writer was) says : — Some players are given to putting their heads down in a scrum- mage (scrummage, by-the-bye, is still the official term, though the public speaks of scrimmage) so as to look after the ball better, but it is a plan not to be commended as it loosens themass^ a man with his head down taking up the space of two. A scrummage should be formed as compactly as possible, eveiy man pressing firmly on the man in front of him, bodies and legs close together, so as to form a firmly packed mass Xo resist the weight of a like mass of opponents . . . the great point to be aimed at being to stop the progress of the ball towards one's own quarters. A scrimmage so formed naturally took so long in breaking up that the behind players of one another's side were off and away with the ball in most cases before the mass of the forwards could get thoroughly loose. The ' behinds ' then did most if not all of the brilliant play, the running and the tackling, while the forwards did the scrimmaging, which was their main business during the game. Of course we do not want our readers to think that the course of every game was this invariably ; no doubt the tactics of some clubs differed from those of others, and gradually from year to year the advantages of ' loose play ' came to be more and more recognised. The style of play, however, altered very gradually for the better, and we have known more than one forward to remark in the field after half- an-hour's play that he had not yet touched the ball. One or two things tended to keep up the tight scrimmage game longer than it would otherwise have lasted. It was con- - sidered ' bad form ' for a man to put down the ball immediately 300 FOOTBALL he was collared; for one thing, the runner was nearly always a behind, who had to get back to his position in the field, and there was thus plenty of time for the scrimmage to collect and pack itself, and indeed the ball was as a matter of courtesy never put down until the scrimmage was well formed. Again, too, for a long time there was a controversy as to when a man was ' fairly held ' within the meaning of the rule, many averring that there must be at least two opponents on the ball before it became obligatory to cry * down.' This rule of football etiquette was, however, definitely disposed of in 1878, when law 18 of the Union code was altered to its present shape, and the player was obliged, 'when fairly held,' to 'at once cry down, and immediately put it down.' This alteration at once made drib- bling an essential feature of Rugby forward play. Another rule of football etiquette was to consider it more or less of a ' low trick ' to ' heel out ' the ball to the half-backs, a course which was obviously advantageous to the side when its back division was strong and its forwards weak. Many were the casuistical distmctions drawn as to this piece of etiquette by those who were divided in their desire to do the correct thing and to score a try when the scrimmage was near the adversaries' goal-line, and to this day many think it admirable play for the forwards to open their legs to let the ball through, but not good form to heel out,, a distinction with about as much difference in moral character as there is between one who steals and one who re- ceives stolen goods — that is to say, supposing that the practice is to be considered wrong at all. If the forwards, however, had a dull time of it, these were the palmy days of half-backs. The ' half-backs ' were then the heroes of the field, and had pretty well all the * galler)' ' play to themselves, although the three-quarters-backs gradually and surely rose in importance. The half-backs then stood five or six yards away from the scrimmage, and the chief requirement for the place was a capacity to start quickly and to dodge the opponents' half-back ; for once well past the half-backs the runner had the whole field clear with only three players THE RUGBY UNIO between himself and the goal, and the forw!tT4 ^If6Kd\;, i€r6 far behind to have any hope of catching him. His duty was, in the words of our friend the semi-official authority, to ' get away with the ball at full speed directly it makes its appearance through the forest of legs,' and to stand well back from the scrimmage, as by going too near men have ' less time to pick up the ball ' (strange words, but true enough in the days of tight scrim- maging) ' and lose sight of the movements of their opponents' half-backs.' It is not difficult, then, to see that the most en- viable position in the field was that of half-back, and that most 'tries,' most sensational 'tackles,' and most glory fell to these fortunate players. The best of them, we think, who ever played under the old game was W. C. Hutchinson, of Cooper's Hill. He had a marvellous faculty of dodging without slacking pace just out of reach of the back who awaited his coming, and woe betide the opponent who hesitated for a moment to rush head-down at him and tackle at once. The man who waited for him was lost. Three-quarter-back play during this period had some points of similarity with the present style of play in that place, but there was less for the 'three-quarter' to do, as most of the attack was carried on by the halves, and passing was much less practised than it is now. The ' Rugby Union Football Annual ' for 1875, i"^ ^^ article written by an 'Old Rugbeian,' says that for the post of ' three-quarters ' a man ' of good speed and a safe tackle should be chosen ' (good enough advice at all times), ' and like the backs, it is not so imperative that he should be a fast starter as a strong runner when he has got well away.' In the last clause lies the distinction between the old and pre- sent style of three-quarter ; the three-quarter of old times was little troubled by the forwards, and seldom had to fall on the ball to stop its progress under a forward rush. One three- quarter was considered sufficient for the English twenty for several seasons, even although the Scotchmen were playing two or three according to the more modern style. What was mainly expected of a three-quarter was that he should be an 302 FOOTBALL "1 U^ . I :^ 'sr/T< tr. ^ admirable drop and able to score a drop- ped goal when opportunity offered. In H. Freeman, the Marlborough No- mad, the English twenty found just the man it wanted. For two years running, in 1874 and 1875, he won the international match for England by dropping a goal, the magnificent left- foot drop with which he scored upon the first occasion being a traditional theme for discussion amongst football coteries. \\'ith regard to the full-backs under the old game, little need be said at pre- sent, as the style of back play never has and never can vary in the Rugby game. Your back is a purely defensive player, and must be able to drop or punt well, and be a deadly tackle. Good backs are the rarest of all rare THE RUGBY UNION GAME 303 players to find, as the place is responsible and uninteresting m. a winning game. That the right article was even harder to come across in the early days of big matches than now we can readily believe, and time after time the backs chosen for inter- national matches made wretched shows upon the ground ; but we shall have more to say of backs later on. After the substitution of fifteens for twenties in international matches in 1877, the change in the style of play became rapid, and the loose game came into fashion. Many clubs have claimed the honour of introducing the loose game. A Scottish football enthusiast has told us that the Scotchmen at last taught the Englishmen how to play the real game ; in London the great rivals Blackheath and Richmond still dispute as to the honour of instituting the new style. In the present writer's humble and perhaps biassed opinion, the change emanated from Oxford. Certainly he knows that when, after playing in London in the season of 1875-76, he played at Oxford in the spring of that year against the best London clubs, the Oxford forwards play- ing a loose game surprised the Blackheath and Richmond players as to the merits of loose play, and by this time, it must be recollected, the Universities had given up their twenties for fifteens. At any rate, whether any club or county can claim the especial honour of originating loose play, certain it is that it was from about 1876 that the small thick-set forward began to make his appearance upon the field, and the words ' fast forward game ' began to be heard of in connection with Rugby football. Speaking roughly, and in order for the sake of con- venience to divide the description of that game into periods, we say that as from the institution of the Rugby Union the first or ' shoving ' period of the game lasted for half a dozen years, so the next, or 'loose scrimmaging' period, lasted for about a similar time, until the latest development of the game, the age of 'passing,' began. One change which was made in the rules of the game and helped to alter its character ought first to be mentioned. Be- fore 1875 a ii^atch could only be won by a majority of goals, 3o6 FOOTBALL The first alteration of tactics when the new game had fairly come in was the experiment of playing three half-backs outside the scrimmage. The practice, however, never properly took root, although we believe the Blackheath Club steadily played this way throughout one season ; the three ' halves ' often got in each other's way, and there soon became little doubt that it was a mistake. Two ' backs ' were always played at that time, and to play seven men behind the scrimmage would have weakened the for^vard division too much, nor could one three-quarter be reasonably expected to do all the work behind the three halves. The game then settled down for a bit with six players behind the scrimmage, two halves, two three-quarters, and two backs, the remaining nine playing forward. The best halves were strong, thick-set men, rather under than over middle height, who could both whip up the ball and tackle unerringly, and were hardy and elastic enough to come up smiling after half a scrimmage had fallen plump upon the top of them. In these days also there was more room for a half to be brilliant than there is at present, as he was expected to snap up the ball and run or punt into touch from the luelee^ and not to ' sweep ' the ball straight back to the three-quarters as soon as he could get his hands upon it. The real feature of the loose game, however, was the ad- ditional importance it gave to the three-quarter back. In the old days when most tries were gained by a straight 'run-in,' the main defence rested with the backs, who could be relied upon to tackle the runner before he reached the goal-line ; but now, when the most dangerous assault was a rush of the for- wards in line, the single defensive line of the backs could not be relied upon, and the three-quarters had at all costs to keep the ball in front of them. Thus they came to do the bulk of the really important defensive work ; they also rapidly came to do most of the long brilliant runs. The half-back was too close to the loose scrimmage to get round, and thus constantly passed to the three-quarters, who then found a chance of getting away. Often, also, this chance arose through the clumsiness THE RUGBY UNION GAME 307 of an opposing forward, who kicked hard when he should have dribbled, and thus sent the ball past the half-backs into the hands of the three-quarters. The three-quarters thus were the only players behind who had much prospect of scoring a dropped goal, or of getting ' well away ' with a hope of running round the opposing field. Thus the three-quarters found most of the brilliant attack fall to their share, and as they formed also the main defence of the field, the ' full-backs ' had little to do. First one and then another club started the new custom of playing one back and three three-quarters. The Scotchmen and the North-country players began the practice before it was regularly adopted in the south ; but by the winter of 1880 both teams in the North and South match played one back, although the Southerners still relied on a couple of three-quarters, while the Northerners played three. Soon after this, however, the second ' back ' was generally dispensed with in first-class teams, and the field for the last five years has been in its present shape of nine forwards, two halves, three three-quarters, and a back. During the second stage of the game which we have just been describing, the merits and advantages of passing the ball were always admitted both by players and by writers on the game, and yet it is only in the last few years that the science of passing has been so far cultivated as to make the game of to-day distinctly different from what it was in 1880 or 1881. Again, we may say that it is difficult to fix a precise period at which the game changed, and long and low passing into the open became the predominant feature of the play as it un- doubtedly is at the present time. The style of playing a game alters so slowly, that probably the players themselves of the last few years have noticed less than the spectators how different the game of Rugby football is, as it is now played by the leading clubs, from the game exhibited before it came to be recognised as a leading principle that a player must ' pass ' before he was in difficulties himself if his pass was to be relied upon to do good to his side. Probably the playing public X 2 3o8 FOOTBALL were converted to the new style by the wonderful play shown by the Oxford University team between 1882 and 1884. Certainly, since that time up to the period of writing, passing has been all the rage, no player apparently being ever satisfied now to run half a dozen yards without passing the ball. No doubt the skill shown in passing is very great, and the en- thusiasm for its practice unbounded. If one comes on to a field before play has commenced, the men waiting for the game are not taking drop-kick practice, or dribbling the ball about to 'keep their feet in,' as was their wont before the rage for passing came in, but are now to be seen playing at catch- ball, and slinging the ball from hand to hand, not high in the air, but about the level of the hands from the ground. The clever half-back, too, does not pick up the ball and then pass it to his three-quarter, but sweeps it off the ground straight into the hands of its destined recipient in one movement. Forwards, half-backs, and three-quarters, alike, vie with each other in their efforts to make brilliant ' passes,' the ball some- times passing from hand to hand half a dozen times before it reaches the open, and an attempt is made by a player to have a clear run, and show his pace down the field. That the game is often overdone is abundantly clear, and we have more than once seen the clean break-down of the passing system upon a wet day. It is also obvious, however, to us that the passing system is capable of being brought to a far greater state of excellence than it has reached at present ; and when, if ever, some professional team appears in the field, they may pass with as mar\ellous accuracy in all weathers as their brethren of the Association game carry out their passing and 'heading/ What is less clear to us is whether the greater elaboration of handing, which appears likely to come in, may not affect the manliness and dash of Rugby football. To our mind the delight of the Rugby Union game— a delight which was not given to the same extent by Associa- tion play — came from its resemblance to mimic warfare. Not only was the game * not destitute in some sort of the policies THE RUGBY UNION GAME 309 of war/ as Carew said of it, but there was something of the stern joy of warfare in the rushing attack, the stubborn defence, the grapple breast to breast, the overthrow, and the rise again to face the foe. Whether the highly elaborated passing game pays or not it would be hard to decide : critics wrangle over its advantages, and while some believe there will be more, some think there will be less passing in the future ; but whether it pays or not, an elaborate system of hand-ball will perhaps prove as distasteful to players as the elaborate system of shoving which for so long spoiled the game. Another draw- back to the modern passing game is also evident, though this is a feature which may disappear when the passing of all players is more accurate. Nothing but the constant and vigi- lant attention of trained umpires prevents disputes as to whether a ball has been ' passed forward ' or not ; indeed, disputes and grievances over questions of this sort are as acrimonious as similar disputes about ' off-side ' in the Association game \ and anything which multiplies causes of offence in a game which is played when the blood is up is to be deprecated. However, whether for good or evil, it is now requisite for every player to understand the canons of the noble art of passing, and passing is an essential, if not the most essential, feature of the Rugby Union game of the day, which we have now to describe. One great charm to spectators about both games of football is the simplicity of the main outlines of the game. Although the actual rules as to small points may be hard to comprehend, a spectator, seeing the game for the first time, can understand at a glance the object for which each side is striving, and can follow with interest the varying fortunes of the struggle. To describe the main features of the Rugby game in a few lines : two parties of fifteen face each other on a rectangular piece of grass, of about 120 yards long, and 70 yards or so wide. In the centre of the boundary line of each end (the goal-line) are placed two upright posts, 1 8 ft. 6 in. apart ; ten feet from the ; ground these are connected by a cross-bar. The aim of each side is to kick the ball over the cross-bar of the opponent's 3IO FOOTBALL goal. When the ball crosses the boundary lines of the sides (touch-lines) it is out of play, and has to be brought back into play. When it crosses a goal-line if one of the attacking side can 'touch it down/ i.e. place his hand so as to stop its rolling, he has gained a try, and his own side can take it out again into the field and have a free kick at goal. To gain a goal, either from the field of play or from a try, the ball must be kicked direct from the ground over the cross-bar, and to work the ball towards the opponent's line the player may run with it, kick it, or hand it to another of his own side. The main essential rule of the game, which determines its character, is that no one must kick or throw the ball forward to one of his own side, or the latter is guilty of ' off-side play.' When we add that striking the ball with the hand or arm is not allowed, the reader has before him the skeleton outline of the Rugby Union game. We have seen that, as far as experience has shown at present, the most successful tactics have proved to be the playing of nine men of the fifteen who form the side as * for- wards ; ' two as ' half-backs,' who stand close to the ' scrimmage,' which is formed whenever the ball is fairly held, and, therefore, put down upon the ground ; three behind these, who are styled * three-quarter backs,' and whose aim is to keep clear and away from the mass of struggling forwards, and one ' back,' who does not guard the goal alone, like the ' goal-keeper ' in the Associa- tion game, but has to defend the whole goal-line of his side. As it would be tedious and unfruitful to discuss the minor rules of the game, which can speak clearly enough for themselves, it remains for us to offer some criticisms and detail some reminis- cences of the brave old game, and those who have played it. And first as to the forwards. With football, as well as with other games of skill, it is a much easier task for a man to criticise the play of individual members of a team than it would be for him to make up the team himself. Nothing is more common than to hear an unfriendly or perhaps a disappointed player say that he cannot imagine how So-and-so ever 'got his colours,' or was put into THE RUGBY UNION GAME 311 the international team ; and this kind of criticism is especially applied to forwards, for a good deal of their best work is done where its merit can hardly be recognised by any but a careful and intelligent captain. Scrimmages are still one of the main features of the game, for even if the play is exceptionally fast and loose, as a rule there is bound to be a scrimmage when the ball is thrown \w from touch ; and a captain who chooses all the fast and brilliant players he can pick out, will find his side nowhere if he has nobody to ' hold the scrimmage.' Time after time we have seen all the efforts of a brilliant team of back players rendered quite useless because their forwards were unable to keep their opponents from breaking down the scrimmage. One example is within the writer's recollection of a team which won a whole season's matches by carrying the scrimmage. A certain college at Oxford for four seasons was undefeated by any other college ; for the first two years of this success it had a good back as well as forward team. For the last two of these seasons the team was almost without competent backs at all, most of the back players being forwards converted into backs by necessity ; yet the team could still win its matches, no othei college team being able to 'hold the scrimmage' against it. The critic, then, has always to recollect that the first and essen- tial requisite to a forward team is that it should be able to 'hold,' if not always to 'carry the scrimmage.' In the bygone shoving days a scrimmage often did not break up at all of itself ; the ball was heeled out or oozed out, and the forwards continued to shove until they heard a shout that the ' ball was away.' Nowadays a ball seldom comes out except when the scrimmage is carried by one team, either by shoving clean through its opponents or by cleverly ' screwing ' the scrimmage and taking the ball out. There is, therefore, a good deal of skill to be shown in the way of scrimmaging alone, and it is imperatively necessary, as long as football remains as it is, that a certain number of the forwards should be chosen for their scrimmag- ing powers. The modern forwards, then, should be the 312 FOOTBALL possessors of three distinct qualities, of scrimmaging, pass- ing, and dribbling, but if these rarissimce aves should not be procurable, the team of nine forwards as a whole should dis- play all these qualities amongst their number, and we are not at all certain that a certain football critic said badly when he advised captains to choose three hard shovers, three good dribblers, and three clever passers for his forward team at the beginning of the season, and let them learn each other's game, and the result would be the combination required. No doubt the advice cannot be taken literally, but there is a good deal of truth in the seeming paradox. The first thing, then, that the forwards must learn is the art of scrimmaging. The man who from laziness or want of training puts his head into the pack and simply shoves straight forward, if he imagines himself to be scrimmaging, is as great a self-deceiver as the ostrich who puts his head into the bush and imagines himself invisible. Many things go to make the real scrimmager ; first he must always be ready to push into the fray at once ; much is gained by being in position to shove as soon as the ball is put down, and the side which gets two or three men packed first with their heads underneath has, if the said three men know how to ' work ' the ball and keep it with them when the scrimmage gives or twists, half won the scrimmage for that time already. Then those who are on the ball must gently 'work' it with their feet, so as to take it with them whenever the scrimmage shows signs of screwing, or yields in any quarter, and if perchance the yielding is on their own side, even then by clever manipulation they may let the stream rush past them without taking the ball with it. We have often seen a scrimmage scatter past one of the Gurdons or Thomson of Halifax, and lo, when it had gone by there was the old stager speeding away from them with the ball still in front of him. These, however, are rare examples, and there is still plenty of unscientific scrimmaging to be seen ; men who are not on the ball keep their place in the hope of a sudden turn of the THE RUGBY UNION GAME 3^3 scrimmage giving them a brilliant opportunity, and many are the lazy players who, having come through the scrimmage without the ball, betake their way to the back of the scrimmage again with considerable leisure. But there is many a good scrimmager who packs quickly, shoves the instant the ball is down, and can steadily keep with the ball and never lose touch of it as the scrimmage sways, and to those who play the right game there is plenty of skill as well as force in scrimmaging. m-vK\ i ^^^Vj^-ff i'''™^iii;+. ' A loose scrimmage.' The heroes of these ??iciees often make little reputation with the public, and those alone who have played with them or against them know their merits. But some of these gentry there must be in any conquering team. For play in the open two kinds of skill are required, skill with the feet and with the hands. At present it is the novelty of scientific hand-play which excites the most applause, but, as we have seen, there is some doubt whether cleverness in passing should not be considered only a supplementary 314 FOOTBALL excellence, and the true merit of a ' brilliant forward ' to lie in fast following up, clever dribbling and rapid tackling. Indeed, we are old-fashioned enough (and fashions have quickly changed in Rugby football) to think that the forward's business is to let the ball get upon the ground, and keep as close as he can behind it. Before, therefore, we discuss the subject of scientific passing — the favourite subject for the football essay of the pre- sent period — we propose to say a word or two as to the rest of the forward business. The chief merit of a forward's play in the open is to be always close to the ball. If he is after it and following it up with a rush, as soon as it is out of the scrimmage he is bound to be of service provided he can control the only fatal fault of kicking hard, and so giving the opponents' back players a chance of drop-kicking, or getting well away with a run. His main duties, then, are to know how to dribble, to tackle (and to tackle the ball and not the man only), and to keep close to the ball wherever it be. To dribble the oval ball which is used in the Rugby game is no easy task, as it is seldom likely to roll quite true, and thus in Rugby dribbling it is of even more importance than in the Association game to take short steps, and never part with the ball for even a couple of strides, lest you may overrun it. The natural result is that, with very few exceptions, the best dribblers of the Rugby game are short, thick-set men, as they can get more pace combined with safety than their longer-legged brethren, although of course they must be 'strong on their pins,' or they will be swept off the ball at the first impact. When one gets a whole team of good dribblers who sweep up the ground with a rush, spreading out four or five yards each side of the ball and a few behind it to take on the ball in case it should be overrun, such a rush is not only an inspiriting sight, but is almost irresistible to the opponents. Like a wave the rush bears down the opponents' backs, and carries the game often from one end to another, and if captains would only coach their forwards to back up such a rush, and pass the ball with the feet when the ranks of THE RUGBY UNION GAME 315 the opposing three-quarters have to be met, we beheve they would gain more goals than have ever yet been scored by the handing game. A single error in the handing game may be fatal, and on wet days when the ball is greasy these errors are always made now and then in a match ; but with a well-trained forward rush there is everything to gain and nothing to lose, for the worst that can happen is for the rush to be brought to a standstill by some opponent pouncing on the ball, when a new scrimmage is immediately formed which it is three to one will be again carried by victorious forwards who are already on the spot and ready to pack at once. The good dribbler, if he is to be of any use, must of course be good at following up, and by a forward who plays a good dribbling game, we mean him of whom it can be said that where the ball is there will he be, or thereabouts. A good dribbling forward game we shall always believe to be not only the most useful but the most enjoyable. Every forward must also t)e a good tackier, a remark which can equally be said of every other player on the field. A poor tackier is almost useless anywhere, but luckily it is an art which although it takes time to learn can be learnt by anyone who has pluck and head enough to play football at all. There are usually said to be two rules, and two only, for tackling : to tackle the ball and not the man alone, and to 'tackle low,' both rules being, however, really directed to the same end, the stopping of the ball ; for it is useless to stop the man who carries it if he can at once pass to a friend. What both rules really come to is this, that one arm at least of the person tack- ling should be thrown over the ball. The advantage of ' tackling low ' is this, that when the tackier stoops to rush at the runner and grasp him tight round the body, it is almost impossible for the runner to shove him off. The novice who, standing up- right, fumbles at the runner will find himself ' armed off ' with a well-directed shove, he tot^rs, and the runner is away. The tackier, on the contrary, who gets himself together by stooping well as he runs, either gets both arms round the 3i6 FOOTBALL runner's trunk, or one round the trunk near the waist, and one over the shoulder, and the adversary is caught as in a vice. To lay down any absolute rules as to how one man should tackle another running with the ball is in our opinion impossible. A big man may have to collar a little man, or vice versa \ and, granting that the pair are of equal size, the tackier may have to take his man from the front, from the side, or even from the back, or his man may be standing, running, dodging, or stoop- ing, and the tackier himself may have to *go for his man' or wait for him. One fact can scarcely be gainsaid, that the tackier on any part of the field should seldom, under any cir- cumstances, absolutely wait for his man ; he should judge when he is the right distance off, and dash in at him. The maxim to ' collar low ' also often cannot apply ; a very tall man sometimes cannot collar a very small man low, and we have a lively recollection, in a match in which we took part, of seeing that smallest of clever half-backs, R. T. Finch, of Cambridge, dodging through the Oxford backs who were too tall to get down below his shoulders, which he could always free by a well-studied wriggle. Indeed, there is a rumour, which we cannot verify, that the said R. T. Finch ran between the legs of the ver)' gigantic back whom Oxford played in one year. This, however, we believe to be an undoubted libel on that plucky little Cambridge half-back, who was not nearly so small as he appeared to be in the football field, through ' running low.' To return, how- ever, to the question of the perfect tackle, it is easier to say how a player behind the scrimmage should tackle, for he has more time to get into the right position ; it is the forward's business to tackle as quickly as he can, to keep his eye on the ball, and get his grip at it as soon after as possible, and by all means to tackle ' low ' if he can. The forward then must be a good ' dribbler, tackier, and follower up ' in the open, and at present is expected to have mastered the science and art of passing ; but before we deal with the last, there are some other points of forward play which we must notice. The forward must always be ready to line up THE RUGBY UNION GAME 317 and face one man, and one only, when the ball is thrown into play from touch. When practicable he should mark the same man throughout the game, and when the ball is thrown he should always be on the alert ; if his mind once be off the game and he be a bit unstrung, he may muddle the ball and miss a chance. To add the further advice, that a forward should use his judgment, and neither interfere with his own half-back nor another forward, is somewhat superfluous, as a man who has no judgment cannot have it preached into him, and those who have it require no stimulus • to its exercise. The frequent exhortations which we notice in manuals of sport to players of football to play unselfishly and with judgment, always remind us of certain other regulations which we see daily for the precautions to be taken in case of fire, a leading rule being to 'be calm and collected.' We may deal in similar wise with the exhortation to play up hard and not be sluggish. Such exhortations may be admirable in the field but are useless in books. Playing up hard, exercise of judgment, unselfish combination, these are the very elements of success at football ; but men do not learn such necessities from the reading of books. Some years ago that well-known theorist of football, Mr. Budd of Blackheath (who, by-the-bye, was not a mere theorist only, but one of the best practical exponents of the art of for- ward play), wrote an essay in a sporting magazine on the theory of passing, and the substance of this is again to be found in a contribution made by the same writer, together with Mr. Vassall, the Oxonian, to the ' Football Annual.' ' What is passing, properly understood ? ' say these writers. ' Its final cause is the transmission of the ball from the mass of players to the open. This is the sum and substance of the theory . . . You must not only transmit the ball to your comrade, but he must be ad- vantageously placed to receive it, and in a position in or towards the open and away from the mass.' From this they deduce the conclusion that passing should be made as nearly as possible in a straight line across the ground without offending against 3i8 FOOTBALL the rule which prohibits throwing forward, and that those who back up the runner and wait for the pass, should back up on the side nearest the open and almost if not quite level with him. That such is the true theory of passing is indubitable ; but what is doubtful is whether any theory can be worked to perfection by mortal men amidst the hurly-burly of the Rugby game. That a very great deal of skill has been shown by good teams in working out the theory cannot be denied, and this is always done when the passing has been started from the side of the ground. It is when the game has got entirely into the open and there is no scrimmage left, that we have seen the game break down, and at present we have never observed any system of passing w^ork successfully when the whole of one side have been trying to take part in the series of passes. Possibly this stage of skill may eventually be reached, but then the grievance that the old footballer will have against the game will be that the pastime will degenerate from the manly sport of football into the elegant art of catch -ball. Others, however, opine, and we are more inclined to agree with them, that the present style of game is but a ' passing craze,' and that the future will see less and not more of it. Certainly it has ap- peared to us in more than one crack match of recent days that the forwards were not only inferior in dribbling, but were getting to collar with less precision and accuracy than they used to show through paying too much attention to the flying of the ball from hand to hand. In one of the Richmond v Blackheath matches of 1885, we saw a Blackheath back, who after count- less successions of passes thought he would try a run, come clean through the Richmond forwards without having a finger laid upon him. However, time alone can show whether there will be still further developments of the handing game, or whether it will in a season or two occupy no more than a moderate proportion of each match. In the meanwhile, as there never will be a game without a good deal of passing, we must add some of the practical rules for the exercise of the art. P'irstly, the passer should pass THE RUGBY UNION GAME 319 quickly and low ; he should not, as the old players did, toss it into the air, but throw or sling it, just at the height of his hands, straight into the hands of the ' passee.' Next he should pass to one definite man, and not attempt to pass to where several of his side are. Thirdly, he should, in order to pass accurately and low, pass before he is collared, i.e. as near before the collaring as possible, but when he is in a position to move his arm without being hampered. A man who attempts to pass when he is being collared may find the ball fly off in another direction through his antagonist pulling him round. Not unless he is quite firm in his position, and quite certain of being able to pass the ball where he likes, should he attempt the manoeuvre. The great aim of a man bringing off a pass is to do it with accuracy, and yet so far monopolise the attention of those seeking to collar him that they will be unable in time to turn their attention to the 'passee.' What this precise moment is has to be left, like many other things, to the judg- ment of the player. One point, however, must not be omitted with reference to the ' passing ' game, that it is always liable to break down upon a wet day, when the ground is so slushy that it is hard for players, and especially for heavy players, to keep their feet. When fingers are numbed, and the ball as slippery and hard to hold as an eel, then the passing game becomes all but impracticable, and as fast running is also difficult the dribbling game ' comes off.' In all weathers, and under all conditions, the team which can dribble with skill and combination will always do well. The soundest advice then that we can give to forwards, although it has not a moral sound, is not only to play with the feet, but to ' play fast and loose.' It is difficult to deal with footballers as with runners, and pick out the best players as easily as the best athletes, for the best player is but one of fifteen, and contributes but little more or less than one-fifteenth of the skill which gains the victory. Even in the historical matches of the year in which time after time we have noticed fine players playing beneath their form, through 320 FOOTBALL being associated with strangers, it is almost impossible to form a true estimate of each ' crack's ' abilities. In addition to this, in speaking both of forwards and backs it is difficult to insti- tute trustworthy comparisons, so much has the style of play varied from time to time. Some forwards have earned their places in international matches without possessing any great amount of skill, because strength and weight were required to hold their scrimmages and their men. Other very heavy men, however, have been genuinely clever players, like Fowler and Vassall, of Oxford, and E. T. and C. Gurdon, of Cambridge. The two Gurdons, indeed, were the best pair of forwards whom we have ever seen in the football field, and their excellence is the more remarkable as they have played through almost every stage of the game ; when scrimmaging was the chief essential they knew how to scrimmage, when the dribbling game came in they proved themselves the best of dribblers, and when the rage for passing arose they adapted themselves to it with as much success as any of the youngsters ; but others, such as Arthur Budd and G. W. Burton, of Blackheath, H. G. Fuller of Cambridge, Harrison of Yorkshire, and many others whom it is impossible to name without being prolix, have owed no part of their reputation to their weight, so that it is no longer a reproach to the Rugby Union game that skill is at a discount as compared with strength. To turn now to play behind the scrimmage, there is little more to add to what we have said before in our discussions of the tactics of the game, both in the past and in the present, and of the science and methods of passing and tackling. In the earliest days the half was expected to run ; to-day he is expected to pass rather than run, and scarcely ever to run except when the ball is passed back to him from a three-quarter or he has no good chance of passing. If the ball comes out of the scrimmage the business of the half-back is, as we have said, to fling to the three-quarter in the open with one motion — in- deed, to sweep the ball clean from the ground into the three- quarter's hands. He must lose no time, or the ' halves ' of the THE RUGBY UNION GAME -.21 J' other side will be upon him. If they cannot pass, the best halves more often punt into touch than run, for in most cases it follows that if they cannot pass they are not in a position to do much good by running themselves. So much for the offen- sive part of their work ; the defensive part is to pounce like lightning on the opposing halves or three-quarters before they can get away or pass, and to stop the rushes of forwards by nipping up the ball or falling upon it. In fact, quick picking up is the chief merit of a half in the latter-day style of play, and to be a speedy or dodgy runner is of less use in this place upon the field than it was. Indeed, as we have seen, this new style of play has been forced upon the halves by the increasing looseness of the play amongst the forwards, which gives the half-back little chance of doing much brilliant work by his own unaided efforts. Before the importance of passing by the half-back became paramount, the half-back of the day w^as the strong dodgy runner and deadly tackier of the type of whom H. H. Taylor of Black- heath and R. T. Finch of Cambridge were the best examples. The latter was very hard to collar, and could fasten upon the biggest men like a burr and bring them to the ground, but though, perhaps, more brilliant than Taylor, the strength of the latter made him the safest player we ever recollect upon this place in the field, his strength of arm being so great that even the strongest could never break away from him. For the defensive part of the work of a half-back we have never seen his superior. The best half-back of his day, as far as running was concerned, was the Cambridge captain and Scottish inter- national, A. R. Don Wauchope ; but he also was not so strong and hard as Taylor. On the whole, however, we are inclined to class Don Wauchope and the Oxonian, A. Rotherham, as the two best half-backs of history since loose scrimmaging became known. Rotherham more properly figures in a later stage of the sport, after the passing game had fully come in, and there- fore, perhaps, it is only to his credit to say that he showed less brilliant form as a runner than Don Wauchope, but his strength Y 322 FOOTBALL and weight made him a perfect defensive player, and his clever passing and admirable following up entitle him to be considered certainly the best half-back seen in the South since the passing game came in. Those who wish to see how the 'scientific half-back ' plays in practice, should go and look at one of the big matches in which Rotherham is taking part. The pick of the play now falls to the three-quarter backs. They alone in the field are sure (if the halves are up to their work) to have some opportunities of getting well away with a run. So important is their position that three three-quarter backs are now always played by every team : indeed, one of the most successful of the Welsh clubs, Cardiff, has tried the experiment of playing four three-quarters with great success against other Welsh clubs, and the experiment was also tried by the Welsh international team, but the result in this case was a decided failure. It is tolerably obvious that with fifteen players there must be an undue weakening of the forward division if seven are played behind the scrimmage, and in addition the four three-quarters are ver)' likely to hamper each other's play ; so that we do not expect, however loose the forward play may become, to see more than three occupants of this part of the field under ordinary conditions. Even with the three three- quarters all do not have to play exactly the same game. The steadiest defensive player who is a good drop-kick and safe in stopping fonvard rushes should be in the centre, and he must be always on the look-out for passing to whichever of the two outside three-quarters has the clearest field in front of him. But ver)^ often, and especially when the game is getting near his own goal, the middle three-quarter should neither pass nor run himself, but take a long drop or punt into touch, and when on the contrary the game is near the opponents' goal, he should be continually on the alert to drop a goal from the field of play. It will thus be seen that, in the writer's opinion, the centre three-quarter should cultivate drop-kicking as the first and most important thing of all, and provided he be a safe and smart drop, and steady at stopping forward rushes by snapping up THE RUGBY UNION GAME 323 the ball or falling upon it, it does not matter so much whether he has any brilliant pace, great as is the advantage of pace upon any quarter of the field. Each and all the three-quarters must be good tacklers, and must always tackle low, and hold the ball at all costs, for as only one back is played and passing is under- stood now-a-days, it is not safe to rely upon the single back. The outside three-quarters must do the bulk of the running, and get most of the tries, for when a pass is once well begun the outside three-quarter who is on the open side of the play (i.e. where there is the widest portion of field between the scrimmage and the touch line) is sure to get the ball either from the half-back or from the centre three-quarter, who will pass after he has made a start himself and given his outside a chance of getting into the right position. It is therefore in the position of outside three-quarters that the very fastest runners should be placed, and many men have made a brilliant show in this position simply and solely owing to their pace. However, though fast running alone can never make a footballer, the really fast runner has a great pull at three-quarters, for the best tackier in the world cannot stop a man whom he cannot reach, and men like Bolton and Stoddart have gained many and many a try simply through their fleetness of foot. Useful therefore as drop-kicking is to every three-quarter, the feature of out- side three-quarter play is running, and in selecting the three men for the place in every team different qualities are required for centre and side. Lastly, all the three-quarters must re- collect that they have only one back behind them, and if they miss a man or if from any cause a runner has passed them, they must be on his track at full speed without delay. They Y 2 Three-quarter back : ' An anxious moment. 324 FOOTBALL must in one word recollect that their business is defence as well as attack, and must continually see that they are covering the field between them and are not all massed together in their greediness to get the ball for a showy run. Undoubtedly the best three-quarter of his day was L. Stokes, the Blackheath captain. There have been both before and since more brilliant runners and safer tacklers, but probably no better drop-kick, and none with more judgment and know- ledge of the game. His command over the ball in drop-kicking was marvellous, and his drops at goal and long drops into touch were masterpieces. One great element in his success was the careful eye he kept on his halves and backs to ensure a safe defence of the field. In his time, first one, and then two three-quarters were played, but in the present game his style of play would have fitted him for centre three-quarter. We are rather inclined to think, however, that Wade, the Oxonian, was the best three-quarter we have seen. He and W. N. Bolton, of Blackheath, were great rivals and contem- poraries, both being strong, fast men, and very hard to stop, and one day one, on another day the other, pleased their critics best ; Bolton, however, though perhaps faster, occasionally played clumsily and made mistakes, although always a very dangerous player to have on the other side. Lately, Stoddart of Blackheath has eclipsed both in reputation, being a very fast clever runner and a capital drop, and on his day marvellously good ; but as a defensive player he is not in our opinion the equal of Bolton or Wade, and is more uncertain in his play than either of them. Many are inclined to think Robertshaw of Bradford a better player. The last-named, a very careful unselfish player, is undoubtedly the best centre three-quarter of the day. Last but not least comes the full back, and of him it may be said that it is easy to describe him but difficult to find him. Two things only are required of him, that he should be an ad- mirable and accurate drop, and a safe and strong tackier, who neither lets his man pass him nor can be knocked over or THE RUGBY UNION GAME 325 brushed aside by a rush. To find those who can answer to this description would not seem to be difficult, but the fact remains that backs are not to be found. The reason after all is plain enough, that most footballers play for the fun and the fun alone, and there is no pleasure at all in playing back unless one's own side is getting much the worst of the game. The goal-keeper in the Association game is sure to have something to do even in a winning game, but the Rugby back when his side is winning often has nothing but one or two drop-kicks through- out the game. The better the side the less work and the less practice the back is likely to have, and that is why even the backs of the best clubs often cannot be depended on simply through lack of practice. The work of the back requires but a short description ; he must on no account come far enough forward to make it possible for a drop-kick of the enemy to go over his head, for otherwise he will have to run back and the rush will be on him before he can take his drop. When he gets the ball he must ' drop ' into touch, as far up the field as he can reach the touch line, but still into touch the ball should go, for if it do not his own men will be off-side, and the drop will simply be returned. The back then must be he who never muffs a catch, and never misses a tackle, and can so far control his natural desire for emulation as to refrain from in- dulging in a run when he thinks he can see an opportunity. Above all things, he must not pass nor attempt to, and if collared with the ball should be glued to it and cry down. One other thing might be said, and that is, that it is often safer to 'punt' than to drop for a back ; indeed, some of the best backs we have seen have continually punted instead of dropping, both in dry and wet weather. In wet weather a dropped ball rises very slowly, and if perchance the opposing forward can charge it down before it rises all may be lost, and that is why the old hand punts in wet weather. If punting were studied as much as drop-kicking, and made an art of, we are not certain that it would not always be safer for a back to kick this way rather than drop ; but as it is the back so often has played on ■ 326 FOOTBALL other parts of the field and studied dropping, with the view to dropping goals, that he drops rather than punts, the dropping being certainly neater and prettier to look at. Every back player should learn to punt, for with our weather he may be called upon to play upon a sea of mud with a spongy ball, and on such occasions punting is the only safe course. Such is, or should be, the back player, but, as we have said, he is and always has been hard to find. Though footballers, like all other English sportsmen, love to earn distinction, of them perhaps more than of any other athletes it may be said, that the motive which draws them to the game is not distinc- tion but purely enjoyment. Hence it is that no one cares to play back regularly if he can help it, and hence also that at schools and colleges on the whole the most capable backs are to be found. Both at schools and colleges the ' back ' of the representative team probably has other matches and games, when he can play three-quarter and have his practice in dropping and collaring ; while in clubs, which only have a match on Saturday afternoons, the regular back has no such opportunity, and thus is often apt to degenerate. It is no secret that in choosing representative teams the Rugby Union is often hard put to it to find a safe back, and old stagers are played again and again because no fresh man can be dis- covered who is known to have had sufficient practice to make him trustworthy. It is said that one of the international backs was elected to his place simply on the strength of one brilliant drop-kick, which was all he had to do in the North v. South game. Be this as it may, backs have often so little work to do that it is hard to gauge their real merits, and we have often thought that a good sound centre three-quarter might well and safely be placed at ' back ' when a back is wanted in any team whether of a country, county, or club. Usually the backs of one or the other of the Universities can be relied upon, as the ardent footballer can get three or four matches a week at Oxford or Cambridge. The danger of putting a three-quarters at full back is that he may be unable to resist the temptation THE RUGBY UNION GAJi . ^ ^^ I.-3 ■■^O/:, to run when he ought to drop, and if he be unable>8;i^^coifte this weakness he is worse than useless. One of the best souri'd^ backs w^e ever saw play was A. N. Hornby, the cricketer, who played with great judgment and knew the value of punting upon a wet day. Most of the English international backs of late years have come from the Universities, H. B. Tristram and A. S. Taylor for example. While, however, it is difficult to compare the form of dif- ferent players, it is easier to compare the different clubs and teams. As our own experience has been chiefly of the Southern teams, the provincial fifteens for various reasons appearing less often in the South than do their brethren of the Association game, we cannot speak so well of the balance of power in the North and Midlands as of the districts nearer London. The feeling amongst Rugby Unionist men is so strongly against cup ties that Yorkshire and the Midlands alone of the great football centres have such a competition. In London, almost since the institution of the game, supremacy has rested mainly between the rival teams of Richmond and Blackheath, and so strong has been the centripetal force which has drawn the chief players of London into one or other of these two clubs, that many of the old and strong clubs such as Ravenscourt Park, the Gipsies, Queen's House, and Walthamstow, first decayed and were then dissolved. Fortunately for sport (for the tendency of all the best players to gravitate towards Richmond or Blackheath can scarcely be considered sound and healthy), the Scottish national feeling has been strong enough to resist the influence, and for the last few years the London Scottish Club has been able to put a team into the field nearly if not quite equal in strength to the other two. The most interesting matches of the year are those between these three clubs, all of whom meet both the Universities ; and occasional matches between these clubs and some of the best Northern teams, such as Bradford or Man- chester, evoke immense interest. The club match is the life and soul of the Rugby game : county matches in some parts of the country fail altogether to bring out representative teams or 328 FOOTBALL excite but languid interest. Cup ties are little encouraged by the authorities, and the club remains the essential unit of the football community as far as this game is concerned. In the Association game the club that wins the National Cup can practically be considered the champion club of the year ; but it would scarcely be correct to speak of any championship in the Rugby game. The championship of Yorkshire may perhaps be described as settled by the Yorkshire cup ties, even though several leading clubs hold aloof from this competition. In the Midlands there is also a series of cup ties to decide the local supremacy ; in the South the winner of most matches of the five clubs we have named, Oxford University, Cambridge University, Blackheath, Richmond, and London Scottish, could fairly claim to be the best club of the South, and we are far from sure that it is not a good thing to leave the question thus undecided. It is impossible for these reasons to pick out any one or two clubs as the strongest in England. The most brilliant single team, however, we may say with some safety, was the Oxford Univer- sity team of 1882 to 1884. In 1883 the Oxford team provided seven of the English fifteen which played against Scotland, and in 1884 eight, or more than half the players— an unexampled achievement. Each of the four nationalities of England, Scotland, Ireland, and Wales now puts an international fifteen into the field, which is chosen by its own Union, and these international contests are the chief matches of the year, and the chief aim of every player is to win his international colours. The English Union has a very careful and elaborate system of choosing its players. A series of ' selectional matches ' is played throughout the first part of the season. First there is a match between London and the Western Counties : from the two teams which compete in this match is chosen another fifteen to do battle in the ensuing week against the combined Universities. From these two teams is chosen the team to represent the South in the match North v. South from such of the players as are qualified to play for the South. The Northern representatives of the THE RUGBY UNION GAME 329 committee choose the team to represent the North, making their selection chiefly from the county matches between York- shire, Lancashire, Cheshire, and Durham. That the Southern system of trial matches works better is tolerably plain from the fact that the large majority of the North v. South matches has been won by the South. The Southern system of selectional matches is hardly yet half-a-dozen years old, and the working out of the idea has owed much to Mr. G. Rowland Hill, the hon. sec. of the English Rugby Union, who is one of the rare examples of a sporting enthusiast who does not allow his enthusiasm to give any bias to his views. Footballers through- out the kingdom owe more to his energy and discretion than they are aware of The North v. South match takes place early in December, and it is from the form they show in this match that players gain or lose the coveted honour of the international cap. The international matches all take place after Christmas, as a rule in February or the early part of March; the match between England and Scotland, which is the great event of the season, is played alternately in England and Scotland in March, and with this the season is brought to a close. Lately it has been found necessary to provide for a method of arranging disputes between the governing bodies of the different nationalities. Unfortunately there arose a bitter con- troversy between the Unions of England and Scotland over the interpretation of a rule, upon the decision of which the important question turned as to whether England or Scotland had won the international match of the year. Into the merits of the dispute we carefully refrain from entering, holding as we do that no one should lift a finger to aid the continuance of a controversy between sportsmen. That the dispute should have endured so long as to prevent England and Scotland from playing their annual match in the year 1885 was certainly most discreditable to footballers generally. Happily before next year the controversy had ceased to rage, and in 1886 the Scot and Englishman met again in friendly rivalry in the football field. 'J'o prevent the recurrence of such a scandal, provision will 330 FOOTBALL probably be made for the meeting of an international board to decide any question that may arise between two nationalities over a disputed construction of law. Two delegates from each of the four nationalities are to form the board, and the chairmanship with the casting vote will go by rotation. It is suggested also that if the chairman entitled in due order should belong to one of the disputing Unions, he shall yield place to the next in order. A dead-lock, therefore, can hardly occur again, unless all the four unions are disputing with each other after the fashion of Kilkenny, when perhaps recourse will be had to the New Zealanders, who have already founded a Rugby Union of their own. A word may perhaps be said about the strong prejudice which prevails with most Rugby Unionists against the system of cup ties. The objections to these contests are weighty even with respect to the Association game, as there is no doubt that they interfere with the ordinary and pleasant routine of club fixtures, and lead to great expense and trouble, besides ex- citing partisanship to a high degree. But of this we shall have more to say anon, when we come to discuss the Association game. It is something more than this, however, which makes the Rugby Union so strongly discourage cup ties. It is strongly felt that the Rugby Union game, with its collaring and throwing to the ground, its scrimmaging and its collisions, is naturally so rough that not the least occasion should be given for allowing warm partisanship to lead to ill-temper, and ill- temper to brutality. Experience has conclusively shown that, whatever be the class of the players, Rugby cup ties give an opening for ill-feeling and the exhibition of unnecessary roughness. The present writer has seen various Rugby Union cup ties, and never left such a match without feeling strongly that they are an abomination. The Hospitals have their annual Rugby cup tie in London, and that the roughness is greater than that of any other match in which hospital fifteens engage seems apparent. As long ago as 1876, the Oxford Rugby Union decided to have a College championship, and the competition THE RUGBY UNION GAME ZZ"^ was abandoned after two years' trial on account of the roughness of the game. The wTiter still has a vivid recollection of playing in the final tie in 1877, and can well recollect what a battered ap- pearance was presented by his side when they met to celebrate the ,;•«:»* •■•-^iii!-'"''^^ . •. Partisanship. occasion in the evening. There seems to be little doubt that in the excitement of a cup tie the old Adam in the breast of the footballer will have its way, and probably nothing but a team of Neoplatonists could play a Rugby Union cup-tie without roughness. The Committee of the Yorkshire Union can hardly be ignorant of the way in which cup-tie play is liable to degeneration. Their book of rules is significant evidence upon the point. 332 FOOTBALL 15. In case of wilful breach of the rules of the game or any foul play, the referee may caution the offending player, or order him to retire from the game, and no substitute shall be allowed to take his place. 16. In order to prevent a rough style of play in Cup contests, the committee shall have the power (on a unanimous report of the referee and umpires) to disqualify a team for rough play, e\en if that team win their round. No wonder the Captain of the Northern fifteen in 1880 al- luded with his well-known homely eloquence to ' those beastly cup ties.' Association players should understand that we only endorse this sentiment in its Pickwickian sense, and con- fine its application exclusively to the Rugby Union game. The reasons for the discouragement of cup ties with the Rugby game are thus sufficiently obvious, l)ut what is less easy to comprehend is the almost entire failure of county matches to excite as much interest as is given to the chief clul) games. The county system, which is the essential basis of an- tagonism in cricket, seems hitherto to have failed with football, at all events with the Rugby game. The match of Yorkshire v. Lancashire certainly does raise excitement (for when was there not excitement at the meeting of Yorks v. Lanes. ?), but in the Midlands, South and West county matches, which had some importance before the series of ' selectional matches ' was arranged, have by this time almost dwindled into insignificance ; and with Middlesex, Surrey, and Kent, it is with the greatest difficulty that a county team can be put into the field. The real truth of the matter is probably this, that the club feeling is so paramount, and so few footballers at liberty except upon Saturdays when their own clubs are playing, that the county teams have necessarily to languish, and must inevitably do so unless certain Saturdays are set apart for county matches, and the clubs play no first-class matches on that day. Probably also, the absence of professionalism from the Rugby game, of which we shall have more to say later, makes the case of county football different from that of county cricket. Be that as it may. THE RUGBY UNION GAME 333 the club matches are, and still remain, the life and soul of the Rugby Union game, and though a place in one of the represen- tative matches of which we have spoken is looked forward to by the individual players as an honour, there is undoubtedly more genuine public excitement over a match between Richmond and London Scottish, or Blackheath and Bradford, than there is over North v. South, or even the international matches. We have said enough of the time-honoured and boisterous game of Rugby football in the past and in the present. It is perhaps idle to speculate whether it will take any altered shape, or be subject to any altered conditions in the future. During the quarter of a century that it has reappeared as a popular sport for gentle and simple, it has gone through several phases. The first movement was to reduce scrimmaging to its due pro- portion in the game ; the second movement, to give increased importance to systematic passing. Whether either or both movements will continue and will lead to fresh developments, it would be rash to prophesy. Certainly many of the lay public who do not know the genuine delight, nor understand the science of scrimmaging, think there is still too much pushing in the game, and we have heard more than one Association player declare that twelve and not fifteen should be the number of the sides. Another critic whom the present writer took to see Richmond play Blackheath — a critic fresh from college in America — also expressed his astonishment at the scrimmaging, and said that in the running and collaring game which he had been accustomed to play in America, when the ball was put down none but the collared and those who had collared him could kick it, and no other was allowed to touch the ' scrimmage ' of two or three players. What such a game as Rugby foot- ball without scrimmaging would be like is hard to conjecture : the very suggestion would seem a heresy to most players, but one thing may be said with tolerable certainty, that if any future change is to be made, it will certainly not be in the way of a re- turn to the old scrimmaging order of things. From year to year the Rugby Union game has become faster and more skilful, and yet has shown no signs of being less manly than of yore. 334 FOOTBALL CHAPTER IV. THE ASSOCIATION GAME. The Association game, though it may hear less resemhlance than the Rugby Union game to the original sport, certainly finds a more appropriate name in Football, as it is with the foot alone that the ball is urged to victor}'. Certainly, of late years, men play with their heads in more senses than one, and a goal maybe lost or won by 'heading,' but the main outline of the game is simplicity itself, being to propel the ball by kicking with the feet between the posts and under the cross-bar of the opponents' goal, and to prevent the opponents from doing the like ; no player but the goal-keeper being at liberty to use his hands or arms throughout the game. Such is the simple game which has now been brought to such an extraordinar)' pitch of skill that none but those who have seen can well appreciate, and which is so well appreciated by those who have seen that it is no rare thing for ten or twelve thousand spectators to watch and follow a match with interest. The dribbling game, if the theory we have given above be correct, grew up entirely at the schools where running with the ball and tackling the runners was dangerous to clothes and limbs. Each of the old schools had, as we have seen, its own game, differing in almost ever)' point except in the essential feature of the prohi])ition of tackling and running with the ball, and it was not until the old public-school boys felt drawn to form clubs to play the game again when their school-days were over, that the necessity for assimilation of rules arose. Then UNIVl THE ASSOCIATION GAME 335 the dribblers associated themselves in 1863, more than seven years before the Rugby Unionists, so that nearly a quarter of a century has already passed over the Association rules, which have varied but little, much as the style of play has altered during that time. Almost from its earliest days the Association has provided that ' a goal shall be won when the ball passes between the goal-posts under the tape, not being thrown, knocked on, or carried,' and that ' no player shall carry, or knock on the ball, and handling the ball under any pretence whatever shall be prohibited, except in the case of the goal- keeper,' and further that ' no player shall use his hands to hold or push his adversary ; ' and so, without any substantial variation, has the game remained, and is likely to remain, as long as it is played. So few have been the changes of rules and of tactics in the dribbling game that the task of describing the phases of Asso- ciation play is simpler than to follow the changes of Rugby Unionism. From first to last the 'off-side' rule has been a trouble, and it can scarcely be said that the present rule (by which a player can have the ball passed forward to him if there are at least three players between him and the opponents' goal- line) even now gives universal satisfaction, although it has been the rule of the Association for twenty years. The question of throwing in from touch has also from time to time divided Association players, and not long since the whole Association world was convulsed with the agitation that led to the recog- nition of professionalism. On the whole, however, save for one thorough and important change— the abandonment of individual dribbling skill for combined passing from foot to foot amongst the forwards— the game has remained substantially the same, although in our opinion the amount of skill exhibited to-day has quite surpassed the best efforts of the crack players of a dozen years ago. The one change, however, the introduction of a combination of passing tactics from forward to forward to the discouragement of brilliant dribbling by individual players, so far revolutionised 336 FOOTBALL the game that we may fairly say that there have been two ages of Association play, the dribbling and the passing. The dif- ference of play, however, in these periods belongs almost wholly to the forward field, and, although the practice of passing-for- ward has so far weakened the defence of the goal that a larger number of back players has become a necessity, the tactics and tricks of back play have always been the same. But before we come to describe the modern game and its players something must be said of the game of older days. When it was founded in 1863, the Association followed the same rule of 'off-side' which was recognised at Rugby, no player being allowed to take the ball on from one of his own side who kicked on to him from behind ; and under such a rule it is obvious that individual dribbling was the only thing that could pay. In 1867, however, the adhesion of the Westminster and Charterhouse players was secured by the introduction of the present rule, and from that time both passing and dribbling became possible as a means to success. Neither the Association nor the Rugby game took a strong hold upon the public until the growing popularity of football led to the establishment of the international matches and the Association Cup Ties in 1872. Sheffield had early taken up the Association game, and had formed a powerful association of its own in 1867, playing its own rules, one of which, declaring no man to be ' off-side ' if the opposing goal-keeper was between him and the goal, was widely different from the Association rule. In spite of the difference of rules, however, the Sheffielders joined the Association in 1870, with special freedom to play their own code, which they continued to do until 1877. But before the institution of a London v. Sheffield match as an annual fixture in 1871, it may almost be said that football, until that date, was rather a recreation and a means of exercise for a few old public-school boys than a really national sport, and it was not until ' the seventies ' that football began to be an attraction to the general sporting and athletic public. Nor was it until some years later still that captains and teams had discovered that the way to win a match was not to THE ASSOCIATION GAME 2>Z1 dribble cleverly and to 'back up ' the dribblers, but to pass and to trust to combination alone. In the very early stages of the game, it was scientific in the sense that each player exhibited skill rather than brute force, but of scientific arrangement of elevens there was very little. Often there were but two back players besides the ' goals ' or goal-keeper, and all the forwards played together, not having allotted sides, although some teams would have one ' wing ' player on each side, who rather did the duties of ' half-back ' than forward, in protecting from attack his own side of the field. Each forward then strove to distinguish himself by making sensational dribbles, getting the ball in front of him and piloting it by clever dodging and twisting clean through the gaps in the opposing ranks, and combination play was thought to consist in backing up the dribbling forward, so as to carry on the ball as soon as .he was deprived of it by an opponent. In the Oxford and Cambridge Match of 1874, each side played three ' behinds ' only besides the goal-keeper, and we can well recollect how the winning goal of the match was scored by an Oxonian, who dribbled the ball nearly the whole length of the field, and then himself kicked it through. Very little attempt was made at this period to pass forward from behind, each forward striving, as in the Rugby game, to be always near the ball, so that the backs had much less ticklish work, and a smaller number of them was quite sufficient. By 1875, how- ever, ' passing on ' as one form of play had begun to be known and recognised as dangerous, and every good team had followed the example already set by the Scottish clubs of playing two half-backs and two backs, and making each forward keep strictly to his own place upon the field. It is from 1875 ^^ 1876, therefore, that the game began to be played substantially in its present form ; and ' passing on ' completely superseded dribbling about the same time that the great provincial centres suddenly came to the front, about 1878 or 1879. As both in the old and new games back, half-back, and goal-keeping play has varied but little, we need not describe z 338 FOOTBALL here the old style of play behind ; but the old style of forward play deserves description, as it was brought to a marvellous degree of skill of a kind which is now almost useless. Doubt- less each forward must still know how to jdribble, in the sense in which dribbling means speeding along with the ball close in front of the feet and well under control! but now, when once hampered by several opponents, he is taught that the presence of several attacking one must leave a gap elsewhere on the field, and he at once passes either to his own wing man, to the middle, or perhaps clear across the field. In the olden times, by dodging and twisting with the ball only a few inches from him, the forward steered it through what appeared to be a close mass of opponents. This special art of steering a ball up and down through opponents (and very pretty play it made) was one learnt in early youth at school, and few of the modern players have either the opportunity or the need for acquiring it. In the older days, however, it was a brilliant piece of play of this kind which brought down the gallery, and was the most highly admired of any kind of skill in the dribbling game. Our old friend the ' Football Annual,' writing of the best form of Association play, in 1873, says : — 'A really good player will never lose sight of the ball, at the same time keeping his atten- tion employed in spying out gaps in the enemy's ranks which may give him a favourable chance of arriving at the coveted goal. To see some players guide and steer a ball through a circle of opposing legs, twisting and turning as occasion requires, is a sight not to be forgotten. And this faculty or aptitude for dribbling or guiding the ball often places a slow runner on an equal footing with one much speedier of foot. Skill in dribbling necessitates something more than a go-ahead, fearless, headlong onslaught on the enemy's citadel : it requires an eye quick at discovering a weak point and "nous" to calculate and decide the chances of a successful passage. One of the greatest eyesores to a first-class player is the too prevalent habit of " dribbling " the ball down the side of the ground. Unless when absolutely necessary, a forward player THE ASSOCIATION GAME 339 ought ever to avoid diverting the game from the centre of the ground. It is an achievement of very rare occurrence to secure a goal with a kick from any remote corner of the ground.' Such was the old game where ' passing on ' was all but unknown, and even the value of ' middling ' for goal- winning purposes was hardly recognised. But such as it was the style of play produced some marvellously agile dribblers like C. J. Ottaway, and Vidal of Oxford, and Hubert Heron, who did great things in the later game but could never throw off the old Adam and play as unselfishly as the modern game requires, b For the modern game, however, each player keeps to his own allotted place in the field, and plays not for himself but for the whole forward field ; and so far is ' passing on ' the very life and soul of the game, and so universally is it practised, that besides the goal-keeper two backs are a necessity, and at least two, if not three, half-backs ; so that only five, or at most six, players form the forward brigade. Indeed, three half-backs are now the rule rather than the exception, and the forwards thus form the minority of the eleven players. The field of eleven players, then, is usually arranged as follows : a goal- keeper who defends the space between the posts, two backs, one for each side of the field, who should never get too far away from the goal to render it possible for the backs of the opposite side to kick over their heads and oblige them to run back and return the ball under difficulties ; three half-backs, who follow up with the game, but always keep their own forwards in front of them (of the half-backs one plays in the centre and one upon each side) ; and five forwards, one playing in the centre and two upon each wing. When, if ever, there are six forwards, the extra forward plays in the centre, and the two half-backs divide the ground between them. So arranged the two elevens face each other on a field which is, or should be, 120 yards long by 80 yards wide, and is bounded by goal-lines and touch-lines in the same way as in the Rugby Union game. When the ball crosses either hne it is dead and out of play ; z 2 340 FOOTBALL but if a player kick the ball over his own goal-line the opposite side have a 'corner kick,' from which they have a fair chance of shortly lowering the goal. When the ball crosses the touch- line a player (usually a half-back) of the opposite side to that which kicked it into touch throws it into play again from the point where the ball crossed the line. As the rule now stands, the player throwing in must face the field of play and hold the ball over his head and throw it with both hands in any direc- tion he pleases into play again. The rule was not always thus; originally it had to be thrown straight into play as in the Rugby game ; then, to prevent scrimmaging and charging, the rule was in 1879 altered to allow the throw in to be in any direction; but such adepts did the players become in hurling the round ball with one arm great distances down the field towards the opponents' goal, that the rule was again altered to permit only a throw with both hands, which is much less effective. The * Associationists ' play with a round ball proceedings com- mence by a 'kick-off' from the middle of the field, and then the players set to work each to do his respective duty. The business of the forwards is to dribble and pass for offensive purposes, and to ' get away ' the ball from opponents by stopping a dribble or intercepting a pass. To describe dribbling in the abstract is hard ; it consists in running fast, giving the ball but slight kicks so as never to allow it to get beyond control ; and further than this, the clever dribbler has to make feints with his legs and body so as to mystify his opponents as to the direction in which he proposes to take the ball. Nearly always it is advisable to slacken pace when the opponent is making for you, and watch his movements ; if he rush down upon you, you may dodge away from him with the ball still in front of you, or if you see him stop you may fly ])ast him in the same direction upon which you were originally bent. Some speedy runners when they have only one opponent near them have succeeded in passing him by kicking the ball out of reach of the opponent on one side and dodging round him upon the other. Experience, however, has shown that it THE ASSOCIATION GAME 541 i't.r. • ."ES.- seldom, if ever, pays for a forward to keep the ball long by himself; if he keep his eyes open he will soon see a companion free, while he himself is being borne down upon by approaching foes ; then he passes, and it is in this passing — the choice of opportunity, the judgment in noticing what friend is in good position, the accuracy and quickness of aim — that the chief science of the forward game lies. Each forward has to keep his own allotted position, and while the centre or --.=.,:: '^''^f.... .-^^'' centres should pass to the wings unless they are within shot of goal, the wing players should, as a rule, play to each other in pairs. Although this is the main rule, however, an inside wing player should never for- get to play to the centre, or to 'cross' to the other wing when a good opportunity occurs. As the ball is taken down the ground the forwards follow up with it, not all lustling on the ball, but )lacing themselves in . . , A forward. favourable position for ^ pass. As regards the pairs, too — right wing, left wing, or centres — they should more especially back up each other and not get separated, so that they may dribble backwards and forwards to one another like two parts of the same machine. Still, ' crossing ' or wide passing is often very effective, as the opposing backs are always inclined to edge away towards the side of the ground down which the ball appears to be coming, and a clever ' cross ' may give the players upon the other wing 342 FOOTBALL a clear field before them. Passing should, as a rule, be low- along the ground, as the ' passee ' can then take on the ball with less trouble and with less chance of losing time, while he gets it under control before starting off with it. Upon other occasions, however, a high pass may pay better when a wing kicks to the centre in front of the opponents' goal and wants to give time to his own forwards to rush up and bear down the backs without being ' off-side,' and before the backs can get the ball to kick it away. When nearing the opponents' goal the passing should always take the form of 'middling,' or placing the ball before one's own centres to enable them to shoot at goal. Rarely, if ever, does a long shot at goal pay, for the goal-keeper has time to intercept it coming, and those who are unselfish enough to pass in the very mouth of the goal are rewarded by seeing the frequent success of their side in matches. The centre, whose object at other times is to get the ball away to his wing men, should, when the opponents' goal is near, keep the ball near the middle at all hazards. Then it is that the wings close up with precision until the goal is surrounded like a fortress, and either falls from one of the shots that are peppered away at it, or is cleared by the goal-keeper or backs. Often, however, from one defensive kick the ball gets into the control of the defending side, and the play surges away to the other end of the field before a minute has passed. So valual)le, it will be seen, is accuracy of aim with the feet in passing, middling, and shooting at goal, that it must be learnt by the brilliant player, and the man who is clumsy with his legs, slow and uncertain in the direction of his passes, and apt to overrun the ball in his dribbling, fails as a player until he can overcome these defects. A player, to learn accuracy of aim, must not only know how to score a goal with a swift low shot from his toes, but must learn to pass, middle, or dribble, with the sides of his feet. When running fast often the best way to make a pass is to use the outside of that foot which is nearest to the proposed recipient of the ball. The best 'middles,' too, THE ASSOCIATION GAME 34: are made by a hard kick with the inside of the foot, and many of the safest shots at goal have been made with the inside of the foot. A greasy ball on a wet day may slip away from the toe, w^hile a side-stroke is much more likely to be accurate. To sum up, then, the centre player should play to the wings except when near goal, and then he should play at the goal ; the wings should play together closely, and always middle to fjfr A nasty jar. the centre when near goal, and should not wait too long to bring off their 'middle.' Nothing is more common than to see a wing player work the ball up to the extreme corner of the ground, and then turn and kick back towards the middle. The result is that not only are the men of his own side now in front of the ball if they have backed up, but even if they are not off- side the defending backs have had time to rally round the goal 344 FOOTBALL and defend it. Bis dat qui cito dat should be the motto for the wing player when he nears the opponents' goal. The wing player also should do what dribbling there is to be done, should pass the ball before he is hampered, and should, like every other player, never move from his place on the field or lose touch of his wing companion. The centre should shoot quickly and low, and never shoot until he sees an opening for a goal. As regards the defensive part of a forward's work, or the taking of a ball from another, the same rules apply to the forwards of every place in the field. They must not be misled by the movements of the man who has the ball, but should watch where the ball is and so plant themselves that they are bound to intercept it. Judgment alone can tell them whether they are to wait or to bear down for a charge. If a collision is inevitable, let the forward get his shoulder well down and be leaning well forward. If he be underneath in the charge his opponent will be forced up and will fall back, or if he be firmly planted and shoulder and hip are acting well in concert, he is likely to stand like a pillar while his adversary falls prone upon the field. Still, charging when unnecessary is always a waste of power, but the forward should never neglect to hustle, if not to charge, the opponents' half-backs, for by rushing at them he may do much to disconcert their aim. Since these are the qualities of the good forward in the Association game, it will readily be seen that there is nothing to ])revent the smallest man, if he be thick-set enough to be steady upon his pins, from surpassing his bigger brethren. In the older game, when dribbling and charging were the chief essen- tials, the heavier men scored more than they do at present, although of course even now, as collisions are necessarily fre- quent, weight must always tell. But big strong men like R. H. Macaulay, the old Etonian, whose weight, pace, and stamina are undeniable, are often inclined to play clumsily, and selfishly at times, although upon other occasions they seem unsurpass- able. In one celebrated final tie for the Cup, the gigantic Scottish forward, Dr. Miller, played opposite J. Brown, a clever THE ASSOCIATION GAME 545 little thick-set player in the centre, and to our mind the little man showed all the best of the play, although the doctor had the reputation of being the best centre and goal-getter in Scotland. The best type of forward player, however, is the fast, sturdy man of medium height, like W. N. Cobbold the Cantab. There is only one other feature of forward play upon which Heading. we have not yet touched — the practice ot 'heading,' in which all players, and especially the provincial teams, display such extraordinary proficiency. Backwards and forwards is the ball often bandied from head to head, each man having com- plete control over the force and direction of his blow. Goals are often ' headed ' through, and for defensive purposes espe- cially head-play is very effective. Upon the whole, however, 346 FOOTBALL spectators while admiring the skill can hardly help forming an opinion that this accurate ' heading ' savours more of clowning than of manly play, and many would be glad to see some limit placed upon the exercise. The necessity of playing three half-backs has arisen from the wing-forwards of well-trained teams availing themselves to the full of the privilege of receiving a forward pass without being ' off-side ' as long as the two backs and the goal-keeper are between them and the goal. These wings would hang about in front of the rest of their side for the chance of having the ball passed to them while they were standing behind the opposing half-backs ; and this practice of waiting for the ball to turn up became so prevalent and so successful in scoring goals that for self-defence one 'half-back' has now to be told off upon each wing to keep an eye upon the prowlers. The remaining centre half-back bears the brunt of the regular half- back's work, which is to * feed ' the forwards of his own side. A good half-back must be a versatile player. He is so closely mixed with the forwards that he must know how to dribble upon an occasion, must be especially clever in taking the ball away from an opponent, must be a steady charger, standing as firm as a rock, never allowing himself to be brushed aside or sent sprawling, and above all, must be a steady kicker, kicking not hard and wildly, but lifting the ball when he wrests it from the adversary just over the heads of the surrounding opponents, and dropping it amongst his own forwards and just in front of that forward who is best placed to get away with a run. It will readily be seen, then, that the half-back must, of all players on the field, keep his head cool, and his eye steady, for he should know at once and discern the possibilities of each changing position of the field. Nor can he always, when mixed up with the players, kick from the ground ; he must kick when the ball is nearing the ground or is high in the air ; he must often kick backwards over his head, and withal, know where to place the ball, though his eyes are for the moment turned the other way. Not only too must his kicking be accurate, it must not be too THE ASSOCIATION GAME 347 strong, for his business is almost entirely to feed his own for- wards and not to kick to the opposing backs, who are strong kickers and will return it over his own head. Often, too, his best tactics are not to kick at all, but to hustle the on-coming forwards and to let his own back thus get a clear kick over his head ; when he does kick, accuracy of aim is of such importance that he must not try to be showy, but must know when to kick with the toe, and when, as is usually safer, with the instep. Such is, or such should be, the half-back, and for choice, the safest kick should occupy the centre, and the best tacklers should play upon the sides. How much coolness and safety are preferable in the long run to brilli- ancy is well known to the authorities of the Football Association, and for ten years in succession the Old Westminster and Clapham Rover, N. C. Bailey, occupied this position in the International team, though, during this decade, several more brilliant players appeared and dis- appeared again. Campbell too, the Scottish International, was another cool and wary player, whose ' head- ing ' was superb in the days before 'heading' became a universally practised science. Wonderful is the skill that veterans in the Association game display behind the forwards. The Old Etonians have never been in the foremost rank of clubs since the white trousers of ' Old Kinnaird ' ceased to form a feature of their side in the field. Before we leave the criticism of half-back play we should mention that there are one or two other points to which the half-backs must attend. They, at least, cannot be blamed for indulging in 'heading,' for heading is often quicker than 'foot- ing ' when the ball is high in the air. The halves at the sides - ^'^'j'i. ' To keep an eye upon the prowlers. ' 348 FOOTBALL too must learn to throw in from touch, for this duty as a rule devolves upon them ; and when, as is usual, three half-backs are played, the corner kicks should be taken by one of them, as the whole of the forwards can thus be left free to close round the goal. Sometimes, too, the half-back has, after a corner kick, an opportunity for a shot at goal. Finally, the half must not be lazy in * falling back ' when the tide of play has rushed past him. By such slackness in aiding the other defenders many a goal which might have been saved has been lost. A ' back ' player even more than a half-back must be strong with his legs and on his legs. Some years ago, to counteract the sneaking tactics of wing- forwards, several provincial clubs only played one back, as with this arrangement the attacking forward became ' off-side ' as soon as he stood behind the de- fending half-backs, and being off-side could not take the ball when passed on to him. But in spite of the cleverness of this dodge of placing adversaries in the wrong, a single back was found unable to stop combined passing rushes of the forwards, who could always escape one back by judicious middling. The practice, therefore, never took firm root, and each team now plays two backs even although they have three half-backs as well. The chief requisites for the backs are accurate and powerful kicking, and ability to kick not less efficiently, although charging or being charged at the moment. Above all, the two backs must play with each other. When one advances to charge the forward the other must drop back to receive the ball if the kick and charge of his companion are ineffective. Often it is the business of one back to hamper or harass an opponent while his fellow kicks the ball. Each back also must watch the half-backs, who, as we have seen, often adopt similar tactics and hamper the man, leaving the ball for the back. It is, however, the combination play of the two backs with each other which makes the defence really effective. To describe all the varying tactics is almost impossible, but any player knows well how the two regular backs of a club play together as it were by instinct, while perhaps in an International match when two brilliant backs. THE ASSOCIATION GAME !49 one say from the North and another from the South, are put together, each kicks splendidly, but the ball is often got past or between them. Perhaps, it is something more than long practice that makes the brothers A. M. and P. M. Walters, the Old Carthusians, play such an admirable combination game with one another. It is this combination between backs which should be cultivated even more than it is at present, and we look to seeing in future years still greater excellence in this respect than is shown by the average club team^ al- though the cleverness in kicking which can be seen to-day can hardly be sur- passed. But to return to the several duties of each back player. Not only must he ' tackle ' an oppo- nent with precision, but when his companion is tackling a rush, should keep his attention open for the ' middle,' which is likely to be attempted, and which ,- it is his duty to watch. Or again, when the player and ball have been taken past him, he must follow back and hamper and hustle the forward whom he is catching up, never attempting to charge him from behind, but trying to shoulder him round and send him staggering off the ball when the leg which is nearest is off the ground and his weight is thus balanced to lean away from the back who is hampering him. When once he has separated the player from the leather the back may turn the ball with a screw kick, or the mere worrying and hustling of the dribbler will at any rate help to spoil his middle or his shot at goal. Never must the back allow an opponent who has passed him to get A back. 350 FOOTBALL away. He must hustle and worry at him as long as the man retains the ball before him. But it must not be forgotten that as the best of worrying tactics cannot always succeed, the back should rarely risk the ball being kicked over his head by ad- vancing too far up the field. A back should not dribble ; once or twice, perhaps, in a match when a forward is charging him he may dodge for an instant with the ball to get a freer kick, but his main aim is to send the ball hard back without the slightest loss of time. So he must be continually practising kicking from ever)' position ; straight forward, straight backward, over the head or sideways, with every part of the foot, and with the ball high or low about him ; indeed, long-kicking has now reached the position of an art. The back knows almost as well as a lawn-tennis player when to ' volley ' or ' half-volley,' and when to stop the ball before he kicks ; and again, when he should kick with the toe or when with the instep, when he should kick true or when he should 'screw.' Finally, he must be what few lawn-tennis players are — ambidextrous ; in other words, he must kick with equal accuracy with either foot. To describe all the different positions in which a back may have to kick is hardly possible, but a word or two may be said as to 'volleying' or 'punting,' and kicks which screw the ball round. The back who wishes to return the ball before it reaches the ground has usually time to face in the direction he wishes to kick, and he then receives the ball fair on the instep with the leg well raised, so that the thigh is almost horizontal ; occasionally he may have to volley over his head, when the leg must be lifted higher still, while the foot is at least perpendicular with the ground. Seldom, how- ever, will the back kick over his head, as it is impossible to give much force upon such an occasion ; more often, when receiving a ball straight from another back, or when kicking it on the bounce, the back who cannot get behind the ball gets at its side and swings round the outer leg with a sweep, striking the ball either with the toe or with the side of the foot. By such a blow the ball is often ' screwed ' round into a curve, a com- THE ASSOCIATION GAME 351 paratively simple kick which looks wonderful to the spectator. As, however, the back is generally required to make long as well as accurate kicks, it is usually safer, if the field be clear, to stop the ball and kick hard from the ground. It is obvious that for force of kick a heavy leg and heavy boot give advan- tages ; and, indeed, it is said that the larger his feet are the better it is for the back player. One celebrated back player of the famous Wanderers Club in former days was so well gifted in this last particular that he re- ceived the name of ' Spondee,' his feet recalling that metrical figure to the imaginative. There can be no doubt, at any rate, that a strong, heavy man, both for offensive and defensive play, has a great advantage at back ; but it is difficult to find many heavy men who are active enough to succeed in the tricky kicking which is so often requisite. Perhaps the most important position upon the whole field is that of the goal-keeper. He must have a cool head, a quick eye and hand, and the longer reach he has with his arms the better. Although, too, he has only to defend the space between the posts, and all his work has to be done between the posts or within a few yards of them, he must be ready to display the greatest possible activity within his limited circle. In days gone by goal-keepers used to kick far more than they do at present ; they ' dropped ' and ' punted ' often, and it was not unusual to see a Rugby Union back player set to defend the goal in the Association game. One player, indeed, R. H. Birkett, of the Clapham Rovers, achieved A half-back. 352 FOOTBALL the distinction of earning his International colours in both games, playing back in several years for the Rugby Unionists and in goal for the Association eleven. Several players, like H. Wace and D. B. Roffey of Cambridge, have represented their universities at both games ; but Birkett, we believe, is the only player who earned the double International distinction. Nowadays, however, when the forwards close round the goal and make a combined attack upon it, kicking is at a discount, and the goal-keeper seizes the ball in his hands and throws it away or occasionally ' fists ' it out, i.e. strikes it straight back with his fist without losing time in catching it. Some players, too, catch the ball first, and then instead of throwing it away strike it with the fist or fore-arm away from the goal. But as a rule, when a shot is made at goal, the goal-keeper catches the ball and throws it away with both hands almost in one motion. There are occasions when there is not even time to catch the ball, and the player has to kick with whatever foot is nearest to the ball ; and as such emergencies may always occur, a goal- keeper must be selected who can be depended upon to kick well with either foot if required. As a rule he should seize the ball with both hands and then kick if the ground is clear ; but if he is being attacked in the very mouth of the goal, he should throw away to one side or other and not straight in front of him, for the more to the side he throws the more difiicult it will be for a foe to score a goal with the return which will inevitably follow if a friend does not get away with the leather. Of course, if time and his position permit, when he ' clears ' the goal he will send the ball to a friend who can get away with it and thus avert the danger ; but this is not always prac- ticable. At all costs, when the shot is coming straight he must stop the ball and divert its course ; sometimes, when the ball is coming high, the only chance of doing this is to knock it up so that it may pass over the goal, though this manoeuvre gives a ' corner-kick ' to the enemy. But whenever he can he should fling out well to the side, and then the goal may be relieved once and for all. THE ASSOCIATION GAME J33 A word should also be said as to the goal-keeper's duties when the enemy have a corner kick. First he must see that he is well surrounded by his own side, for if the ball drop well in front of the posts he may be sure that the opponents will try to charge him over and thus hustle the ball through the goal. "A ■PA ~*.>*'^--.:r!^;*?/- 1* .-^7^^'' Defending the goal. If he be well protected he can then stave off all danger, for l^y jumping at the ball as it comes within reach and having the advantage of being able to use his hands while the others can- not, he may be able to knock the ball well out of danger. Good judgment is also of service to the goal-keeper in help- ing him to decide when he shall run out from the goal to take A A 354 FOOTBALL the ball. If he make a mistake in doing this the error is a fatal one, as the goal remains undefended. But there must always be occasions where by running out the ' custodian ' can seize the ball and get it well away, whereas by waiting he may allow two or three of the enemy to make a combined assault upon the 'fortress.' The goal-keeper must on these occasions see with half a glance when he is perfectly certain to secure the ball if he run out, and then convert his decision into action at once. A goal-keeper has no time to think twice in Association football ; indeed, readiness of resource and agility of action are indis- pensable to success, ^^'hen the enemy bear down the goal- keeper must be leaning forward with his weight upon the toes and not upon the heels, as he must not only be able to turn in any direction when the ' shot ' is made, but must be ready to turn first in one direction and then in another as shot after shot now high and now low is sent back to him after each return. It is sometimes little short of marvellous to see goal -keepers like Arthur, of the Blackburn Rovers, or Macaulay, the Scottish International, .stop shot after shot in rapid succession, turning from side to side without ever losing presence of mind or l)alance of body. The goal -keepers of to-day have no easy task when the attacking forwards have learnt to pass one to another in the jaws of the goal ; and the best that can be said of the modern goal-keepers is that they have proved themselves equal to the task. Doubtless players in this position were as plucky and resolute in the days when Kirkpatrick kept goal for more than half an hour to the end of a match while one arm was hanging broken from his shoulder ; but the modern players have better tactics to contend against and are equally success- ful in their defence. Perhaps we should add for the benefit of the uninitiated, before we finish our discussion of goal -keepers, that although they can use their hands to stop the ball, they may not do so to stop or hold an antagonist, and that unlike their brethren of the Rugby game, they may not run with the ball more than the step or two which they may require to take their kick. THE ASSOCIATION GAME 355 Such is the Association game, and such are the duties of the various players, but no description can avail to convey a thoroughly accurate idea of the game as a whole. The feature of modern Association play is essentially the comhitiation shown by the team. While each player has his own place to keep, the field at each kick changes like a kaleidoscope, each player ^^BM ■■ ' The field at each kick changes like a kaleidoscope.' shifting his place to help a friend or check an adversary in the new position of the game. Complete appreciation of a sport which has been brought already to an admirable pitch of skill can only come from playing in, or, at any rate, from watching with a knowledge of detail, games in which good men take part. The one generally admitted drawback to the game is the frequency of the disputes which arise over the questions A A 2 356 FOOTBALL whether this or that player was ' off-side ' when he took the ball on from a friend. Long before the two umpires and the referee became a regular feature of the Rugby Union game, they were a necessity in Association matches. While it is comparatively easy in Rugby football to judge whether a ball has been thrown forward or not, it may fairly be said to be impossible to judge infallibly at any given moment, while the ball is dodging to and fro, whether a player has three of his opponents between himself and his adversary's goal. \o prevent disputes, then, as soon as the ' passing on ' game was adopted, every match came to be attended by two umpires and a referee ; but even the three best officials in the world cannot be everywhere upon a football field, and often as the game is stopped by the referee's whistle, often again do the losers or the crowd feel a grievance at a decision or believe that a goal would have been disallowed had a claim been made. Some have suggested an alteration of the off-side rule, but no twf) critics are satisfied as to what the alteration should be. Some wish to return to the Rugby Union rule, and to allow no ' passing forward ' at all ; others think that there should be no off-side rule at all, and that passing forward should be allowed anywhere and everywhere ; others, again, would like to return to the old Sheffield rule. It must not be forgotten, however, that it is the legalisation of * passing on ' which has made the game what it is. If the old Rugby Union rule be again adopted, the game will once more return to the old style, when individual dribbling was of greater importance than skill in combination play. Still almost anything would be an im- provement which would put an end to the frequent disputes and to the pauses in the game which occur when a claim is allowed and the whistle sounds. Sit finis liiium is a maxim as admirable for sportsmen as for jurisprudents. We have not, however, as yet explained how disputes are settled upon the field, both in the Rugby and Association games. Each side has its own umpire, who is armed with a stick or flag : the referee carries a whistle. \\'hen a claim for infringement THE ASSOCIATION GAME 357 of rules is made, if both umpires are agreed, each holds up his stick, and the referee calls the game to a halt by sounding his whistle. If one umpire allows the claim, and the referee agree with him, he calls a halt as before ; if the other umpire and the referee agree that the claim be disallowed, the whistle is not sounded. Two of the three officials must therefore agree in allowing the claim or the whistle is silent, and players continue the game until the whistle calls them off. Both umpires and referee, therefore, must lose no time in arriving at a decision, or so much play is wasted. From what we have said about Association football the reader will gather that in our opinion its history during the last fifteen years is simply a record of increase of skill both of kicking and passing on with the individual players and of com- bination with the team. Experientia docet, and it does not cast any reflection upon the players of a decade ago to say that when the Old Carthusians met Preston North End in 1887 the form was vastly superior to that of the Wanderers and Old Etonians, when they met ten or dozen years before. Those who can beat all comers in their own day, need fear no disparagement from subsequent comparisons. The old cham- pions performed when Association football was in its infancy, and the capacities of the game for skilful development were not fully understood. Now-a-days the game not only has professional exponents, but keenness of competition has forced up the amateurs to as high a pitch of skill as is shown by the professionals. The old school, however, console themselves with the assertion that even if the skill be greater the enjoy- ment in the pastime is less than it was in days gone by. ' In our time,' says the old stager, ' we played for fun, and we enjoyed the rough and tumble of a manly sport. Now, your footballers go into training for their matches, wear shin-guards to save their legs, and wath all their skill have taken all the rough and tumble fun out of the game.' With these sentiments we can so far agree as to say that the pleasure of football-playing certainly does not come from the skill alone, but quite as 358 FOOTBALL much from the rough and tumble ' friendly fighl ' characte of the game, which is one of the arguments which the Rugby Unionists use to exalt their game at the expense of the other ; but we can hardly agree that there is not plenty of rough and tumble in the Association game with all its present elaboration of skill and tactics. In the early days of Association matches and ' Cup Ties,' the famous Wanderers Club was certainly the foremost organi- sation of the time. The *Cup Ties' were started in 1872, and during the first seven years the Wanderers were declared the winners five times. In 1878 the club, having won the cup three years in succession, became absolutely entitled to it, but they gave the troi)hy back to the P'ootball Association upon the condition that it should never be won outright. During this period London, Sheffield, and the Universities were the only important centres of activity in the game, although the Royal Engineers, who won the cup in 1875, could always put a strong eleven into the field, and the Shropshire Wanderers made a brilliant and meteoric appearance for a year or two. From about 1875 to 1883 the Etonians were at their zenith, and during the whole of this period could turn out a very formi- dable team. They were the winners of the cup in 1879 ^"^ 1882, and the 'runners up' in 1875, 1876, 1881, and 1883. The Wanderers were never a large club, but their early success attracted many brilliant players from all quarters into their ranks, and they were thus enabled to maintain their supremacy. About 1876 or 1877, however, the 'old school clubs' began to spring up in great numbers, and it became the prevailing fashion for a player when he left his school or University to devote himself entirely to his ' old boys ' club. This movement undoubtedly led to the downfall of the Wanderers, who after winning the cup for the third time in succession in 1878, sud- denly ceased to be. In the first round of the Cup Ties of 1876 they met the Old Etonians, who had been reinforced by the Old Wanderer as well as Old Etonian, the Hon. A. F. Kinnaird (now Lord Kinnaird). The Etonians won, and the Wanderers, THE ASSOCIATION GAME 359 who had made their reputation entirely from Cup Ties, forthwith collapsed. From henceforth the old school clubs occupied the chief position for several years, and the final tie of the cup, in 1881, was fought out between the Old Carthusians and the Old Etonians, the former proving the winners. By this time, how- ever, an entirely new movement was overspreading the country. Until about 1875 there was practically no Association football in the provinces except at Sheffield. About 1875 the provincial movement began, and the game was taken up in Lancashire, Staffordshire, and the whole of the Midlands by all classes of players, but chiefly by the mechanics and artisans. The rapidity with which the movement spread was little short of marvellous. In 1874, only one club played Association football in Birming- ham. In 1876, an association of over twenty clubs was formed in the district. The rapidity with which the new class of players acquired their skill was equally remarkable. In 1877 the new Birmingham Association met London at the Oval, and were beaten by 1 1 goals to nil. Two years later, at the same place, Birmingham beat London by two goals to nothing. In Lanca- shire the progress was equally rapid. To the unbounded sur- prise of most footballers, in 1878 the Darwen Club played two drawn games with the Old Etonians in a cup tie before they were finally beaten. So many provincial clubs had joined the Association by this year, that in 1879 a new system of play- ing the cup ties was introduced, the clubs being divided into districts for all the preliminary rounds. It was not for some years, however, that the provincial clubs could secure the cup. In 1882, the Blackburn Rovers were only beaten by one goal in the final tie by the Old Etonians ; and in the following year another Blackburn club, the Olympic, beat the Etonians by a similar score. Since then the cup has always fallen to a provincial club. For the next three years the Blackburn Rovers won in succession, twice beating in the final tie the Scottish Queen's Park Club, and once the West Bromwich Albion team. In 1887, two Midland clubs, Aston Villa and the West Bromwich Albion, contested the final tie, the former 36o FOOTBALL winning. Indeed, to-day the balance of power is distinctly with the provincial teams, and clubs like the Preston North End, as well as those named above, can as a rule be depended upon to beat the teams of either University or of the old school clubs. One club, the Corinthians, at times puts a wonder- ful eleven into the field, but this is rather a picked team than a veritable club, as it has no local habitation, and merely plays matches from time to time with a team selected from the best old school clubs and from the Universities. The club is managed by Mr. N. L. Jackson, the popular and energetic secretary of the London Football Association, and the per- formances of the Corifithians upon their tours are watched with the keenest interest, as the club has upon its roll all the crack players of the South. Of the regular clubs the strongest in the South are the old school clubs, and of these the Old Carthusians are still probably the best. The Old Westminsters, Old Foresters, and Old Wykehamists, can also as a rule put very formidable teams into the field, and the Universities, although they hold aloof from the cup ties, are always very strong. So great is the interest shown in the progress of the cup tie competitions that it may almost be said that every other match is dwarfed in comparison. Certainly there is far less interest in the international matches than in the final tie for the Cup, and even North v. South or Gentlemen v. Players excites compara- tively but a languid interest. For better or for worse cups and cup ties are the life and soul of the Association game. However, the gaining of a place in the international eleven is still the highest honour open to the individual player. The English team is selected by that old and able body the Football Asso- ciation, which has always shown itself capable of dealing with every problem of Association football which has arisen, and which has left no step undone to encourage the game in all parts of the kingdom. For more than fifteen years the Old Harrovian, Mr. C. W. Alcock, has been the Secretary of the P'ootball Association, and the spread and popularity of the THE ASSOCIATION GAME 361 game during his term of office is the best testimonial that can be given to his work. As the Association game is in full swing in each of the four countries of the United Kingdom, and as each country has its own governing association, the dribblers, like the Rugby Unionists, have found that the only way to avoid disputes is to have a supreme imperial parliament attended by the delegates of each nation. The course of football history certainly seems to show the futility of an attempt to separate the government of our four nationalities, for the players of both games have discovered that with complete independence mutual difficulties and quarrels inevitably aris^. Affiliated to the old National Football Association are nearly thirty district or county associations, most of which have their own cup competitions and by these decide their local championships. Indeed, there is no doubt that as far as local organisation is concerned the Association is more advanced than the Rugby Union. In some centres both games are played, in some only one or other of the two, and the reasons for the choice of the one or the other game are difficult if not impos- sible to give. While there is Rugby football round Manchester and Liverpool, in the greater part of the rest of Lancashire the Association game is supreme. While the Lancashire mill-hand as a rule plays Association football, his brother in Yorkshire is devoted to the Rugby Union game. It is hardly a matter for surprise, however, that there are fewer local governing bodies with the Rugby Union game, for, as we have seen, the Rugby Unionists discourage cup ties for obvious reasons, while the Associationists do their best to encourage them. Yorkshire, Northumberland, Cheshire, West Lancashire and the Midland Counties have their Unions, and some few counties put Rugby Union teams into the field for county matches ; but county matches are more frequent in the Association game and gene- rally more successful, because the local district which has a cup tie as a rule coincides with the county, and there is thus a body at hand ready to organise and encourage the county esj)rit de 362 FOOTBALL corps. For these reasons there have been of late years many county matches under Association rules, and matches between one district and another are as popular now as when Sheffield first played London in 187 1. We have said that there are not only the big cup ties, but there are also the minor cup ties of the different local bodies, and that cup ties in one form or another excite the greatest interest amongst spectators, and form the life and soul of the sport as it is carried on at present. What is harder, however, to say is, whether the system of ' cups ' is not overdone. There is no doubt that with first-class clubs, whose teams are neces- .sarily engaged in ties from time to time throughout the whole season, the system plays havoc with the genuine club fixtures, which are the foundation of the Rugby Union game. It is of little use for many clubs to arrange a club fixture, as they may always be obliged to send their best team for one or another round of this or that cup tie upon the day fixed. All club fixtures are thus thrown into confusion by the cup ties, and when two good clubs do happen to meet upon an open day for an ordinary club contest, the play is often languid, as each side feels the temptation to say, if beaten, that ' It was not a tie, you see, so it didn't matter.' So far have some leading clubs felt the nuisance and inconvenience of being obliged to travel about to play against all sorts of teams, often at places which are hard to reach, that they do their best to keep aloof from cup ties altogether. For many years past neither University has entered for the National Cup, and many leading London clubs do not enter for the London Cup. It is certainly a rea- sonable cause of complaint that the cup system has turned the game into more of a business than a sport. It is of little use, however, to complain of this, as the same movement seems inevitably to occur with every pastime, and even the comfort- able tricycle and the social game of lawn tennis become the subjects of championship competitions. The time has long since gone by when the rustic population was content to con- fine its own sports to its own village green. There is, however. THE ASSOCIATION GAME 363 one unmistakable abuse of sport prevalent in the Association game. The ordinary season of the Association is longer than that of the Rugby game, for while the players of the latter never begin before October and always finish before the end of March, the dribblers have always settled down to work in the provinces by the middle of September, and seldom finish before the middle of April. Lately, however, and especially since every match between good clubs has been able to draw a good ' gate,' the footballers, and especially the professionals, prolong the game into a spurious summer season. Now football is essentially a pastime for the winter, summer football neither conduces to good play nor to bond fide sport, and we hope speedily to hear of its abandonment. 364 FOOTBALL CHAPTER V. FOOTBALL AS A SPORT. The account which we have given of the revival and progress of the game in modern times will perhaps be deemed sufficient to show that football can legitimately claim the position of a national British sport. The accounts also which come to hand of the gradual establishment of the game in Canada, the United States, New Zealand, and Australia, seem to indicate clearly that before many years have passed football will be, like cricket, a common pastime for all the English-speaking nations of the globe. Our review, however, of football and footballers can hardly be considered complete without a short reference to a few of the principal questions which are discussed in connection with the game. No words of ours can adequately describe the present popularity of football with the public — a popularity which, though great in the metropolis, is infinitely greater in the large provincial towns. Nearly 15,000 people witnessed the Football Jubilee Festival, which was held in the spring of 1887, at Kennington Oval, when matches were played both under Rugby and Association rules. This, however, was upon an exceptional occasion, but it is no rare thing in the North and Midlands for 10,000 people to pay money to witness an ordinary club match, or for half as many again to assemble for a 'Cup Tie.' If Aston Villa meet Notts County at Trent Bridge, special trains have to be run from Birmingham to carry the spectators who go over to see the match. Hundreds of pounds realised from the ' gates ' are devoted to charitable objects, or go into the coffers I FOOTBALL AS A SP^t 365 of the competing clubs, or into the pockets of the professional players. In 1886 the Yorkshire County Union gave out of the gate money of three matches the sum of 1,000/. to various Yorkshire hospitals, and similar generous contributions are made each year by local associations and unions throughout the country, in spite of the assertions of sarcastic opponents of football that such gifts are really debts due to institutions which the game has previously filled with patients. All classes are ready to put down their money to see the play, while the enthusiasm and excitement which follow each move in the game are unbounded. The writer has heard the roar that fol- lowed the scoring of a goal from a distance of more than half a mile. All this popularity and power of making ' gate money ' has naturally led to the institution of professionalism as a feature in the game. Long before professionalism was openly recog- nised by the Football Association, hundreds of fine players who devoted their services throughout a season to one club re- ceived in one form or another, either as ' expenses ' or as ' testi- monials,' or as wages for some nominal employment, a monetary return for their skilful play. At first the movement towards professionalism was strenuously opposed by the majority of the amateurs who attempted to debar any player from taking part in a match if he accepted any remuneration for his services. The only result was to drive professionalism beneath the surface, as the money was paid secretly instead of openly. Eventually, however, open and undisguised professionalism was not only allowed but encouraged by the Association, which made pro- vision for the registration of ' players,' and gave permission for them to play in all club or cup tie matches, if born or resident for two years within six miles of the head-quarters of the club or ground for which they wished to play. We are thoroughly of opinion that these provisions and regulations were not only wise but sportsmanlike. No doubt it is unfair for one club to bribe a man to desert his own district and go to another, but such a system of deportation under the present rule is impossible. 366 FOOTBALL On the other hand, none but a pedant could contend that there is anything more degrading ordishonourable/^r se for a mechanic to earn money by the exhibition of manly skill in a game (jf football than in a game of cricket. As soon as there was money to be made out of football playing, it became not only natural but inevitable that the mechanic and artisan class of players should desire to share in it, and as undisguised pro- fessionalism is honest and sham amateurism dishonest, the Association wisely recognised facts. Far different has been the case with the Rugby Union ; but then, as we have seen, its history and circumstances have been different. The competition of cup ties led first to large ' gates ' and then to professionalism, but it is almost in Yorkshire alone that the ' cup tie enthusiasm ' has taken hold of the spectators of the Rugby game. Consequently, except in this one county, there has been little movement towards professionalism with the Rugby game. The movement, however, is now beginning, and the Rugby Union is resolved at present, in the words of one of its spokesmen, to ' throttle the hydra.' That we may not misrepresent Mr. Budd, whose opinion we are criticising, we had better quote in full what he has to say about profes- sionalism in the ' Football Annual.' His views are important, as the Rugby Union has adopted them and has now in force a long and stringent set of rules disqualifying any footballer who receives any money or money's worth for playing the game, and further disqualifying any club which plays with or against such an offender. As Mr. Budd is thus the spokesman of the Rugby Union, and as we differ for once from the views of that body, we feel justified in both quoting and criticising the following. Says the advocate for suppression : — Very few of us give much thought to the problems of football, but we would ask all who have the welfare of the game at heart to consider what would be the effect of recognised professionalism in the Rugby game. To start then with a simple proposition, it is indisputable that in no branch of athletics, except cricket, where gentlemen play as much as professionals, do amateurs stand any FOOTBALL AS A SPORT 367 chance whatever with professionals. What chance, for instance, would any of our amateur sprinters have with Hutchens ? What chance would Pitman have with Beach ? What chance your best amateur billiard player with John Roberts ? To take a very close analogy, mark the progress of events in the sister game. The Associationists sanctioned professionalism because they had no alternative. When they took the problem in hand, professionalism was too big a child to be got rid of. Note now this most significant and instructive fact. Only six months after the legitimisation of the bastard we see two professional teams left to fight out the final Cup tie. To what does all this tend } Why this : gentlemen who play football once a week as a pastime will find themselves no match for men who give up their whole time and abilities to it. How should they? One by one, as they find themselves outclassed, they will desert the game, and leave the field to professionals. And what sport, we would ask, has thriven when supported by professionals only ? Why, none. The Rugby Union Committee finding themselves face to face with the hydra, have determined to throttle it before it is big enough to throttle them. We venture to differ from Mr. Budd, because in cricket, the one sport, so far as we know, in which amateurs and profes- sionals have always joined in common, the conjunction has both kept professionalism pure, and has improved the form of the gentlemen without in the least causing them to ' find themselves outclassed,' and so 'desert the game.' It would be strange, indeed, were gentlemen to desert a game as soon as they met with a reverse from the 'players.' But apart from this we think the Rugby Union authorities are wrong for quite different reasons. Were gentlemen forced by any rule to meet opponents whom they disliked, we could well agree with him ; but no club need ever play with any clubs but those it chooses, nor in the Rugby game, where there is no national cup tie, is there any moral obligation for a club of gentlemen to meet any crack club of ' players ' to try conclusions. Surely, on the other hand, if the Yorkshire clubs prefer to play with or against pro- fessional teams, they should be left at liberty to do so. Nor 368 FOOTBALL will the edicts of the Union prevent professionals from playing Rugby football if once there is a genuine movement in that direction in the country. The Houses of Lancaster and Tudor in vain tried to suppress football, and the efforts of the Rugby Union will be equally vain to suppress professionalism if it once begins to pay. The effect of such legislation would only be to drive the movement beneath the surface, and we must still confess that we prefer a man who plays for money and says that he does so, to a ' gentleman ' who receives liberal sums for 'expenses.' However, at present there are very few who have any opportunity of making money out of Rugby football, and it will doubtless be well for the sport if the case ever remains so. So far we are in sympathy with the Rugby Union ; but if ever more money can be made out of the * gates ' of matches than the clubs know what to do with, professionalism either open or secret there will assuredly be. Until that time shall come the Rugby Union regulations against professionalism are bruta fulmina^ and will in our opinion remain so. We turn to another and more interesting question in con- clusion : Both games of football, and especially the Rugby game, have been attacked by ignorant and prejudiced critics as being brutal, dangerous, and unhealthy. We hope that the description we have already given of the games will convince even a prejudiced critic of the immense amount of skill and judgment for which a scope is given in either game. A game which is in the highest degree skilful can scarcely consist of nothing but brutality, or deserve to be called brutal. What is true of the game is that it does give a scope to that delight in ' rough and tumble ' which in a greater or less degree is part of every young Englishman's nature, and bred in his very bone. There is no gainsaying the fact that, while the typical English- man is more humane than most foreigners, he does find pleasure more than any foreigner in mere animal roughness. Upon the highest principles, then, rough sports where a harmless vent may be given to animal spirits are good, not bad, for the race. FOOTBALL AS A SPORT 369 Football may be rough, may be at times dangerous ; so is riding across country, so is boxing, so is wrestling. The very function and final cause of rough sports is to work off the superfluous animal energy for which there is little vent in the piping times of peace. Since football became popular with all classes there have been less wrenching off of knockers and ' boxing of the watch,' and fewer ' free fights ' in the streets. Football has its national uses quite apart from the cheap enjoyment it has given to thousands. It may be rough, but it is not brutal. Next as to the danger. Doubtless there are accidents, as many in the one game as in the other, and doubtless men have been killed upon the football field. But during a quarter of a century how many thousands of men have played, and have a score of these many thousands lost their lives? Not a score altogether, we should think. Fewer than those who have been drowned on the river, not a tithe of those who have fallen in the hunting field, are the victims of football. If the outcry against football because of its danger could be justified, not a single outdoor sport could survive. Those who have studied the statistics know that, though there are more broken limbs from football than from cricket, as far as loss of life is concerned cricket is as dangerous as football. Next as to the game being unhealthy. This charge is solely based on the fact that men have died of mischief to the lungs from football-playing upon wintry days. Doubtless a winter sport gives greater chance for such mishaps than a summer pastime ; but the mishaps are not due to the game, but to the carelessness that has followed it. A footballer cannot play without getting warm, and if he change his clothes before the warmth has gone he has nothing to fear. Upon such principles walking along a road in the rain would be found more dangerous than playing football upon a rainy day. But now let us turn to the other side. For every one who may have been harmed by football, a thousand have benefited by it. Health, endurance, courage, judgment, and above all a sense of fair play, are gained upon the football field. A foot- B B 370 FOOTBALL bailer must learn, and does learn, to play fairly in the thick and heat of a struggle. Such qualities are those which make a nation brave and great. The game is manly and fit for Eng- lishmen ; ' it puts a courage into their hearts to meet an enemy in the face.' PAPER-CHASING AND CROSS-COUNTRY RUNNING BY WALTER RYE, President, Thames Hare and Hounds B B PAPER-CHASING AND CROSS-COUNTRY RUNNING. At the end of 1867 a few meml^ers (of whom the writer was one) of the Thames Rowing Club at Putney con- ceived the idea of holding v\.i I i4J''^!i The hares. * some cross-country steeplechases during the winter season, [ with the idea of keeping themselves more or less in con- dition until rowing began again. As may well be imagined, the 374 PAPER-CHASING AND arrangements of Thames Handicap Steeplechase No. i,' as it was called, were primitive in the extreme, and, indeed, the whole affair was treated more as a joke than anything else. The competitors were taken up to the starting place on Wimbledon Common — the edge of the Beverley Brook by the bridge in a bus, and had to dress how they could, and the race was run in the dark over about 2\ miles of the roughest and boggiest part of the Common, then very different indeed, as to its surface, from what it has now become after recent drainage. Still, there were a dozen starters out of twenty entries, and the affiiir being the first cross-country steeplechase (not being at a school) that had ever taken place, attracted much attention in the athletic world, which was then getting fairly sure of its foundation after its five years of actual existence. The next race was made an open event, and attracted over fifty entries and twenty-four starters, the scratch man being W. M. Chinnery, who did not, however, come to the post, though he afterwards ran regularly with us. Considerable interest was felt in this race, from the fact that two or three old public schoolboys took part in it, and notably Hawtrey of Eton, Rugby and Marlborough also sending representatives ; but, as at most other sports, the native Cockney i)roved equal to the occasion,'^ and early training did not have the effect of showing any superiority in the old boys over the Londoners. The race was one of the finest ever seen, eight men being together at the cross roads — 300 yards from home — King beat- ing Webster by little over a yard, while Chappell, fifteen yards off, was only half a yard in front of Hawtrey. The fine finish was no doubt due to the men not knowing how fast they could go, and so massing together ; for the winner took 12.55 for 2\ miles of easy country, which will not for a moment bear comjiarison with the times of to-day. ^ Our last race was T. H. S. No. I44J. - Foreigners do not seem to take to the game kindly, and Karoniare, the full-blood Indian, who came over with the La Crosse team, was beaten fairly and squarely by C. H. Mason, then our crack runner. CROSS-COUNTRY RUNNING 375 Next winter (1868) it was thought that, as a good many men who were fond of cross-country running had been got together by these steeplechases, there was no reason why they should try whether paper-chasing proper would not succeed as well among men as among boys. The graphic description of the Barby Hill run by Mr. T. Hughes in ' Tom Brown's Schooldays ' had long been before the eyes of paper-chasers, and as he had taken a kindly interest in our movement, and had come down and judged T.H.S. No. 2 for us, there was an additional reason why we should try ; though when the writer started the idea, he never thought that the new sport would spread as it has done (roughly speaking, there are now quite thirty clubs in London alone), nor that we should ever have among our members two old Rugbeians, who had both held the records over the Crick and the Barby Hill run, although, singularly enough, neither of them was able to make a record over either of our courses. Our first run took place on October 17, 1868, from the King's Head, Roehampton, then, as it still is, our head- quarters, and the beau ideal in many respects of a paper-chaser's home, being a quaint old wooden-built inn, squatted behind a great wych elm, covered with creepers, and in the middle of real open country. We had secured the written leave of Earl Spencer, who then owned Wimbledon Common, to run over it, and still claim to be the only club who can drop paper over the heath, as having the right before there were such things as conservators and their bye-laws, and all existing rights were saved by the Act. Among our first visitors were two well-known Cambridge athletes — Kennedy, and the late J. G. Chambers. We were not long before our success brought imitators, but they were not very successful at first, for the country they chose was not at all adapted for cross-country running, the Peckham A.A.C., which was the second club, not finding much open land round about Peckham Rye, and having chiefly to confine them- selves to path-work. They have now, by circumstances not 376 PAPER-CHASING AND unlike those which befell the Irishman's knife, come to be known as the Blackheath Harriers, and have a pretty country, a large number of members under a ver)' energetic management, and are by descent the second oldest English paper-chase club. They and the South London Harriers, the next best known club running south of the Thames (between the two a ceaseless feud has always existed), suffered much from the undisciplined zeal of early secretaries, who, not having the faintest knowledge of the 'language of the fields,' used to make themselves supremely ridiculous in the eyes of those who had by the con- stant use of such words as * saplings,' while referring to young harriers, and so on, being obviously ignorant of their real meaning. In the north of London the Spartan Harriers long reigned supreme, but lost their al)lest man both as a runner and a secretary when H. M. Oliver left for Birmingham. His advent there, where he was received with open arms, had the result of starting, or rather greatly pushing forward, paper-chasing in the midlands. Whether his administrative ability operated for the general benefit of the sport is, however, an open question among those who know anything of the subject, the general impression being that the eagerness with which men are caught up into clubs ' and imported into crack teams has spoiled the old feel- ing oi bona fide competition. Still, as trained teams are mostly composed of men in the same social position as professional cricket and football players, there is no doubt that the Moseley Harriers and the Birchfield Harriers are not often beaten, especially by gentlemen teams who do not go away to train and who pay their own expenses. There had been matches between teams of various clubs before 1876 (the T. H. and H. had two matches with the Gentlemen of Hampstead in November 1870), but it was not till this year that the first real championship race was started, though ^ The most ludicrous example of this is that a Norfolk farmer, who never does anything but 'sprint,' is pompously announced as a Blackheath Hanicr, with which club he has never nm. CROSS-COUNTRY RUNNIAG 2>77 the attempt to bring it off in the wilds of Epping Forest proved a great failure, everyone losing his way separately on his own account. Next year a carefully laid out course was chosen, from Roehampton over the Common by Merton and Morden, West Barnes and Crooked Billet home, about ii| miles. The T. H. and H. won the first time, scoring 35 as against the S. L. H. 58, and the Spartans 94 ; but the last named club turned the tables on the others the next year. P. H. Stenning of the Thames, who finished actually first of all starters in 1877, 1878, 1879, and 1880, has run the course in 68 minutes — consider- ably better than ten miles an hour all the way, up hill and down dale. In 1879 the Thames were lucky again, but in 1880 had to go down before a very well trained, if rough, team of the Birchfield Harriers. In 1881 (when no fewer than 105 ran) the Moseley Harriers came up for the first time, and beat the holders easily, and the next year exactly repeated the performance. Since then the affair has degenerated into a gate-money meeting held on enclosed grounds, and forms the medium of heavy betting and little sport, the change having been effected chiefly at the instance of the countrymen and their allies, ostensibly because they wanted a ' rougher, more open country,' but really because they wanted to take the management of the meeting from its original promoters, who would have nothing to do with gate and betting. Some day, when the loathsomeness of the roping and betting has disgusted the better class of runners, a championship, in which gentlemen can take part without loss of self-respect, will probably be again instituted on the old lines. But betting must be literally stamped out, and the prizes made quite nominal before we can see who runs for the sport, and who for the profit. Meanwhile nearly all the clubs (except the oldest) belong either to the Northern, the Midland, or the Southern Counties C.C. Association, which are supposed to govern their members by the A.A.A. rules, but which all are either unwilling or unable to stop the abuses of betting and team 378 PAPER-CHASING AND concoction, which have much injured the pastime in the eyes of real sportsmen. The system of scoring in matches is, that the order of arrival of the different men is taken, and the club that scores the lowest aggregate wins. This certainly ensures that the best average team has the best chance, but it is possible that a club which scores, say, the ist, 2nd, 3rd, 4th and 5th men in, but whose 6th man does not reach home earlier than 40th, may be beaten by a team which has men finish 6th, 7th, 8th, 9th, loth and nth. Thus I 6 •2 7 3 8 4 9 5 ^o 40 1 1 55 5^ The only really fair way is that which was suggested six years ago, viz., taking the aggregate times of the first six men of each team. But perhaps this would be too much strain on the obser- vant powers of the judges, who have plenty of room to muddle and mistake in the plain placing of the men without attempting to take each individual man's time as well. The stock-in-trade necessary to start a paper-chase club is small. A long sausage-shaped canvas bag slung over each hare's right shoulder, with an open mouth under the left arm where the head and tail of the bag are hooked together (the hare looking as though he had a soldier's rolled greatcoat on his back), holds a quantity of torn or cut paper — the latter (book- binder's cuttings 6 or 8 in. long are best) shakes down to the mouth of the bag as the hare runs. A small handful should be dropped by one or other of the hares every twenty yards or so. Whenever the country gives an opportunity, a ' false ' scent should be laid, e.g. at cross roads. An artful hare will often drop his ' false ' faintly only and lay his real scent strong and I CROSS-COUNTRY RUNNING 379 clear, most of the hounds rushing to the conclusion that he is trying to take them in, and that it is very unlikely that he would, when the scents bifurcate, give a good one on the real track. One hare will often take a false straight up a ploughed field over the brow of a hill, so that it is impossible for the hounds to see its cessation without following it to the bitter end. Then they have to retrace it carefully till one, more sharp-sighted than the others, will see a tiny handful behind a tree, and the real scent will be traceable, probably up a dry ditch or on the further side of a hedgerow. It is hardly necessary to say that unless one hare is a vastly better runner than the other (in which case he takes all the falses, thereby giving his slower companion welcome rests) the hares lay the falses alternately, the layer, when he ceases his deception, cutting across to join the real scent at the most convenient angle. In very long runs, two bags of scent will not suffice, and spare bags are sent on by trap or otherwise. The law given varies from ten minutes to a quarter of an hour. When the country is fairly enclosed even less will be enough, but in an open country in which the hares can be seen afar off at least ten minutes should be given, for if the hounds run the hares to sight the recognised rule is that they need no longer keep to the trail. When the hares have got rid of all their scent they should lay their empty bags at the end of the trail and make for home the best way they can, the hounds being at liberty to do the same when they reach and pick up the bags. Sometimes all the pack is not sent off at one time, it being divided into slow and fast divisions started five or ten minutes apart. There are, however, several objections to this, for the slow pack has to puzzle out the falses and do all the hunting for perhaps half the journey, and in the great majority of cases are then caught by the fast pack, who have simply been running them to sight. The real sport of slow paper-chasing used to be the hunting and jumping, but it would be safe to say that there is not a single pack (not even excepting the oldest club) that knows how to hunt in the systematic way of nearly 38o PAPER-CHASING twenty years ago. Then, as soon as ' no scent ' was called the hounds spread out ten yards apart in a fanlike form and swept every yard of ground till it was recovered, but now much is left to chance. Hares are very seldom caught by the hounds, and never if they know the rudiments of ' false ' laying, for a hound must be lucky indeed if he has not to go a mile or so more than the hares in a moderately long run. The distance run varies much, and usually consists of a ring of eight to ten miles from the club-house, which is generally an old-fashioned suburban inn. Some clubs go much less, and there is a standing joke that no member of one well-known club had ever been seen off an equally weli-known common of about two miles square, till one of them was found roaming about disconsolately quite lost three miles from home. The longest run we remember was round Ewell and Epsom and half-a-dozen other villages, about twenty-four miles. J, Scott finished first in a little over three hours. Hares and hound alike should run in the colours of their club. Canvas shoes with india-rubber soles, worsted socks, flannel knickerbockers, and white or dark blue watermen's sweaters are the best things to wear in the winter, for if a l)rook has to be forded or a river swum the warm wet wool prevents any chill being taken in the coldest weather, and those who have tried it are aware that it is cold after sunset running over two miles of heath, fagged out, in wet things. On no account, however tired, should the runner walk more than a few yards at a time, but go on home at a jog-trot, however slow. We remember a narrow escape from very serious results when a runner, far from home, .sat down in a dry ditch to rest. Had he not been picked up and dosed with hot drink, and rubbed till his skin came off, the consequences might have been grave indeed, for his hands and arms were 'dead' up to the armj)its. We can, however, speak from an experience now covering nearly twenty years, and can positively say that we know of no man of the hundreds with whom we have been acquainted who 03 a •4. O m ERh ;Sl^/FORN i'V lA CROSS-COUNTRY RUNNING -,8 j^j has been injured by distance running, and the rate of mortality among running men is singularly small. Hounds should be strongly cautioned against 'larking' over unnecessary jumps or doing the least avoidable damage. Farmers are mortal, and are therefore generally fond of sport, and if no great damage is done and if what is done is cheerfully and voluntarily paid for, will generally let a moderately sized pack cross their land ; but near London monster packs of thirty or forty runners become a nuisance. Like hunting the scent, jumping for the sake of jumping is dying out a great deal. We have no fine jumpers nowadays, like the two Burts who learnt the art at Wellington and would take every gate through a long run, or A. P. Smith who would jump at anything, or tricky jumpers like Bentley, who used to land with both feet on the top of a five-barred gate with a clatter and a rattle, and jump off the top far into the next field. : • . In fact, jumping does not pay in the cross-country racing which has to a great extent supplanted the old paper-chasing proper, for it takes too much out of a man. The new class of men get over the ground wonderfully fast and can scramble and 'jump up anywhere,' but do not aspire to jump over obstacles. Still they are so handy in a very cramped grass country with plenty of difficult wood-grown banks and thick hedges, that a picked team of runners would take the conceit out of most riders to hounds. When the run is over, the tub — lukewarm if it can be had — is in universal request, followed, if possible, by a cold douche by means of a bucketful of water from the hands of a stable- helper. If the run has been extra wet or cold, a steaming glass of port negus may be wisely taken as a precaution ; but it is a singular thing that both before and after the meal which terminates the evening, ' ginger beer and gin ' is the favourite drink, having probably been found by long experience to best carry off the extra heat of the body caused by a long run. While on the subject, we may say that though many of our best short- distance runners were actually teetotallers, e.g. J. C. Clegg, 384 PAPER-CHASING AND J. Shearman, and others, we have only known one abstainer (Coad) who was anywhere in the first flight of cross-country runners. The tea, which is usually followed by a formal meet- ing ' and a ' sing-song,' used to close the evening very plea- santly. Too often, nowadays, however, the card-playing which has spoiled and ruined so many a young athlete is introduced by a selfish few, who are not satisfied with simple sociability. The round game of spelling-bee, in which the sport is to close a word as soon as possible against your left-handed neighbour, is, however, very po])ular, and may be .said to have originated at Roehampton. With a room full of athletes, friendly chaff often leads to matches, and two or three times we remember offliand races coming off late at night, one especially of sixteen miles (twice round the Thames long course), which resulted in the scratch man coming to the front about 300 yards only from home, and both men reaching the goal smothered with mud and bleeding from innumerable scratches. Of the use of paper-chasing and, in moderation, of cross- country steeplechasing and team racing, there can be no doubt. To be a good runner over country, a man must be abstemious, ])atient, and good-tempered. A si)rinter may indulge up to a certain point both in smoke and drink, but woe betide the ordinary long-distance runner who takes too much of one or the other before a hard race. Stenning was an example to the contrary, for he seldom had a pipe out of his mouth when he finished first for four consecutive years, but he was an exception that proved the rule, and nobody knows what he might have done had he ;/> II • 6 57f Stamford Bridge July 29, 1882 2 jt 1* • 9 i7if !• II April 26, 1884 3 II II • 14 39 II >l May 17, 1884 4 >i II 19 39I U »l •1 1' 5 II II 25 7y • 1 II July 28, 1884 6 II II • 30 21J >l >> II II 7 II II 35 37 >l 11 II II 8 II II • 40 57i »• »l I " 9 11 II • 46 12 X t* Apri 7, 1884 10 II II ^ 51 20 II l> II II IS G. A. Dunning I 24 24 l» »» Jan. I, 1881 20 II u • I 58 44l II ■! II 11 25 1* II • 2 33 44 II II • • Dec. 26, 1881 30 J. A, Squires. 3 17 364 S.L.H. Grounds, Balham. May 2. 1885 40 G. A. Dunning 4 50 12 Stamford hridge Dec. 26, 1879 50 J. E. Dixon . 6 18 26i S.L.H. Grounds, Balham. April II, 1885 APPENDIX 397 WALKING. * In Matches against Time. ODD EVENTS. Distance Name Time Place Date Miles h. m. s. 1 E. E. Merrill . 6 49 Stamford Bridge July 2, 1881 2 W. H. Meek 14 2l| >) ■>■> July 12, 1884 3 Hy. Webster 21 28 Southport . August 14, 1880 4 W. H. Meek 29 10 Stamford Bridge July 12, 1884 5 Hy. Webster 37 22 Lillie Bridge April 7, 1879 6 >j )» • 45 4 )) )> »» >> 7 >> " . • 5-^ 34 . " " J? j» 8 • C. W. V. Clarke . I 3 41 Richmond . March 5, 1887 W. E. N. Coston. I 7 5 Stamford Bridge Dec. 27, 1880 ' C. W. V. Clarke . I II 44 Richmond . March 5, 1887 9 W. E. N. Coston. I 16 Stamford Bridge Dec. 27, 1880 ' C. W. V. Clarke . I 19 50 Richmond . March 5, 1887 lO W. E. N. Coston. I 25 8 Stamford Bridge Dec. 27, 1880 ' Tom Griffith 2 27 Lillie Bridge De :. 3. 1870 15 C. W. V. Clarke . 2 10 13 Balham Ground Dec. 26, 1885 • Tom Griffith 2 47 52 Lillie Bridge Dec. 3, 1870 20 W. E. N. Coston. 309 Stamford Bridge Dec. 27, 1880 25 >> )> 3 53 35 >j jj >) >' 30 ») " . • 4 46 52 . " . " )) >' 1 • A. W. Sinclair . 6 38 3 Lillie Bridge Nov. 14, 1879 40 J. A. Mcintosh . 7 I 44 Richmond, Surrey Oct. 2, 1886 _ ' A. W. Sinclair . 8 25 25i Lillie Bridge Nov. 14, 1879 50 J. A. Mcintosh . 8 52 25 Richmond, Surrey Oct. 2, 1886 75 ' A. W. Sinclair . 14 10 Lillie Bridge August 27, i88i 100 »> '» • 19 41 50 •> >i »? )i 5^i J. A. Mcintosh . 9 25 8 Brighton Road . April 10, 1886 Event Name Dis- tance Place Date High Jump . Pole Jump Long Jump . . \ Putting the Shot (16 lb.) Throwing the Hammer (16 lb.) from 7 ft. circle P. Davin Tom Ray P. Davin P. Davin J. O'Brien . J. S. Mitchell. ft. in. 6 0^ " 5i 23 2 23 2 43 9 "9 5 Carrick-on-Suir Whitehaven Monasterevan . Portarlinaton . Ball s Bridge, Dublin Limerick . July 5, 1880 Aug. 13, x886 Aug. 30, 1883 Sfp. 13, 1883 July 3, 1886 June 16, 1886 INDEX. -»o*- ALC Alcock, C. W. (sec. of Foot- ball Association), 360 Allardice, Capt. Barclay, 33, 37,38 Alum and water for tender feet, 177 Amateurism, 225, 237 Amateurs, 49-53 ; aristocratic, 32, 35, 38, 40, 47, 50; clis- putes about and definition of, 217, 219, 221-223; deca- dence in character of, 225, 226 ; true and false, 236, 237, 239 ; contending for money, 237, 238 Amateur Athletic Association, 53, 128, 186, 188, 189, 197 ; rules, 55 ; on records, 210, 211 ; foundation of, 217-220; at the Oxford conference, 220 ; objects, 221 ; commit- tee, 221 ; position as a con- trolling body, 222 ; com- pulsory laws, 222 ; dispute with National Cyclists' Union, 223; composition, 224; hono- rary secretary, 224 ; difficul- ties with the modern amateur, 225 ; dealings with the true amateur, 227 ; clubs affiliated with, 228 AUT Amateur Athletic Club, 52, 53, 129, 2 J 6, 234 American championship meet- ing, 128 Apparatus for an athlete, 1 79 Ash, Mr. (sec. of Rugby Union), 297 Association game, 334-363, 387-390 ; see Football Astley, Captain, 47, 50 Athletic government, 216-242 Athletic meetings in early times, 22-24 Authors quoted or cited : — Addi- son, 22, 264; Ascham, Roger, 8; Barclay, 9, 16, 250; Budd, 366; Burton, 16,256 ; Carew, 257 ; Carter, 24 ; Cartwright, Thomas, 12 ; Collins, Wilkie, 27, 241; Cullum, 259; Davenant, Sir W., 257; Elyot, Sir Thomas, 7, 13, 250; Fitzstephen of Canter- bury, 5, 247, 248; Forest, Sir William, 7 ; Glover, 269, 270 ; Googe, Barnabe, 12, 256; Heath, 24; Holmes, Randel, 9, 255 ; Hone, 26, 47, 257, 261, 265, 266, 267 ; Hughes, Thomas, 274 ; Hutchinson, 265 ; Laneham, 400 IXDEX AUT Robert, ii, 253; Macaiilay, 18 ; Misson, 263, 272 ; Moor, 259 ; Neogorgiis, 256 ; !^ichol, II ; Northbrooke, John, 12 ; Pace, Richard, 6 ; Pepys, 18, 263 ; Phillips, Sir Erasmus, 21 ; Scott, 187, 267 ; Shakes{3eare, 8, 255 ; Stow, 22 ; Strutt, 4, 5, 6, 9, 23, 24, 46, 47, 264 ; Strype, 22 ; Stubbes, 253 ; Thorn, 34, 35 ; Vincent, J. E., 271 ; Waller, 256; Westhall, 122- 124 liALOVVN BALL, 246, 256 Barrymore, Lord, 32 I'ath, use of the, 76 Beardsell, H., 56 l^eauclerk. Lord F. , 35 Belfast wake, 26 Bentinck, Lord P., 35 Betting, 223, 239 Birchfield Harriers, 376, 377 Birmingham Football Associ- ation, 359 Blackhealh Harriers, 57, 235, Blisters, 177 Books on training, 69 Boys' races, 213 Brand, Hon. Mr., 36 ETO dern, description of, 54-67 ; spring or summer, 218, 219, 221 Chang, the Chinese giant, 155 Charles H., 17, 19, 24 Charterhouse School, 49, 272, 279, 336 Cheltenham School, 46, 279 Cinder tracks, 182 ; see Tracks Civil Service meeting, 52 Clerks of the course, 58, 191, 192, 197 Clothing for racing, 193 Clubs, 216, 235 Coaches, river, advice to, 103 Committees, 191 Country clubs, 235 Country wake, description of a, 22 Crick Run at Rugby, 47, 375 Cripples racing, 17, 18 Cross-country running, ^"jt, ; set Paper-chasing Cutting down, 96 Diet, 166-174 I)is(jualification, 239 Dover, Captain, 23, 24 Drawers, 180 Dress, 180 Drink, 171-174 Cambridc.e University Ath- letic Club, 22S, 229 Cambridge University sports, 48 Cameron, R. , 57 Camp-ball, 259, 262 Casting of the barre, 6 C.i ampionship meetings, mo- EccENTRlc matches, 29 Edward H., 6 i:dward HI., 6 EUiman's embrocation, 178 English athleticism, 240 Entrance fees, 189 Entries, 187 Eton, athletics at, 47, 273 Eton School, 277, 279, 280288 INDEX 401 EXE Exeter College, Oxford, meet- ing, 41-46, 48 Feet, tender, 177 Follis, the, 246 Football, early notices of, 8, 10, 17 ; development of, 245 ; approximation of Greek and Roman games, 246 ; legends concerning, 247 ; Shrove Tuesday matches, 247, 261 ; interdicted by Edward II. and Edward III., 248; for- bidden by Richard II., Henry IV., T''vmes III. of Scotland, and Henry VIII., 249; in Elizabeth's reign, 251 ; in the streets of Manchester, 252 ; Puritan strictures on, 253, 263 ; Stubbes, the Puritan, a converted footballer, 254 ; James I.'s views, 254; refer- ences to, by sixteenth-century writers, 255 ; in the streets of London, 257, 263 ; statutory repressions, how enforced, 257 ; Carew's account of, 257 ; known as hurling, 257 ; and as camp-ball, 259 ; Moor's description, 259 ; the Scone game, 261 ; compulsory, 261 ; spinsters v. married women, 262 ; in the time of Charles II., 263; Addison on, 264; the Rugby Union game in its unreformed condition, 265 ; a Shrove Tuesday match at Bromfield, 265 ; at Kingston in 1815, 266; in Copenhagen Fields in 1841, 267; Sir Walter Scott's song, 267 ; the game at Derby, 269 ; at Corfe FOO Castle, 270; the dribbling game, 272, 334, 340 ; adopted by the schools, 272, 273, 3,34; at Rugby, 274 ; Rugby Union and Association games, 275 ; rapid formation of clubs, 276; effort to establish a uniform code of rules, 276 ; origin of the Football Association, 277; the off-side difficulty, 277 ; formation of the Rugby Union, 278 ; the Shrewsbury game, 279 ; the Eton wall game, 280-284 ; Eton field game, 284-288 ; Harrow game, 288- 290; Winchester game, 291- 293 ; Rugby Union game, 294; the scrimmage, 299, 311-313; half-backs, 300, 305, 320, 346; the loose game, 303 ; fast for- ward game, 303 ; three-quarter backs, 306, 310, 322-324; passing the ball, 307, 309, 317, 342 ; main features of Rugby game, 309 ; forward plav, 314-319, 340, 341, 344; tackling. 315; fast running, 323 ; full backs, 324 ; club matches, 327 ; cup ties, 328, 358; international fifteens, 328; London v. Western Counties, 328; North z/. South, 329, 333; England v. Scotland, 329 ; settlement of disputes, 329 ; roughness in cup ties, 330 ; Oxford Rugby Union College championship, 330 ; Yorkshire Union rules, 331 ; county teams, 332 ; Yorkshire v. Lancashire, 332 ; the Associa- tion game, 334-3^3 ; the off- side rule, 335 ; Association cup ties, 336 ; London v. D D 402 INDEX FOO Sheffield, 336 ; Oxford v. Cambridge, 337 ; steering the ball, 338 ; the modern Associ- ation game, 339 ; middling, 342 ; heading, 345 ; back players, 348 ; goal keeper, 351; kaleidoscopic changes in Association game, 355 ; settle- ment of disputes in Rugby and Association games, 356 ; rapid adoption of Association game, 359 ; Birmingham v. London, 359 ; the Football Association, 360 ; county as- sociations, 361 ; become a common pastime for English- speaking nations, 364 ; the Football Jubilee Festival, 364; gate-money, 364, 365 ; Rugby Union views on professional- ism, 366, 367 ; dangers and unheal thiness combated, 369 ; see Appendix for explanation of terms in Iwth games Football Association, the, 277, 360, 361, 365, 387-390 Football clubs :— Aston Villa, 359, 364; Barnes, 276: Blackburn Rovers, 354, 359 ; Blackburn Olympic, 359 ; Blackheath, 276, 278, 303, 306, 318, 327, 328, 333; Bradford, 327 ; Cambridge University, 327; Cardiff, 322; Civil Service, 276 ; Clapham Rovers, 351 ; Corinthians, 360 ; Crystal Palace, 276 ; Darwen, 359 ; Eton, 347 ; Forest, 276 ; Hallam, 276 ; London Scottish, 327 ; Man- chester, 327 ; Old Carthu- sians, 359, 360; Old Etonians, 347» 357-359; Old Forest- FOO ers, 360 ; Old Westminsters 360 ; Old Wykehamists, 360 ; Oxford University, 308, 327 ; Preston North End, 357, 360; Richmond, 276, 278, 303, 318, 327, 328, 333 ; Royal Engineers, 358 ; Scottish Queen's Park, 359 ; Sheffield, 276, 336 ; Shropshire Wan- derers, 358: Wanderers, 351, 358; West Bromwich Albion, 359 Footballers: — Arthur, 354; Bai- ley, N. C, 347 ; Birkett, R. H., 351 ; Bolton, W. N., 323, 324; Brown, J., 344 ; Budd, Arthur, 317, 320; Burton, G. W., 320; Camp- bell, 347 ; Cobbold, W. N., 345 ; Don Wauchope, A. R., 321 ; Finch, R. T., 316, 321; Freeman, H., 302; Fuller, H. G., 320; Gurdon, C. , 320; Gurdon, E. T., 320 ; Harrison, 320 ; Heron, Hubert, 339 ; Hill, G. Row- land, 329 ; Hornby, A. N, , 327 ; Hutchinson, W. C, 301 , Kinnaird, Hon. A. F., 347, 358 ; Kirkpatrick, 354 ; Macaulay, R. H., 344, 354; Miller, Dr., 344; Ottaway, C. J., 339; Rol^ertshaw, 324; Roffey, D. B., 352 ; Stoddart, 323 ; Taylor, A. S., 327 ; Taylor, H. H., 321 ; Tristram, H. B., 327; Vassall, 317, 320; Vidal, 339 ; Wace, H., 352 ; Wade, 324 ; Walters, A. M., 349; Walters, P. M., 349 Foot-baths, 178 Footmen, running, 20 INDEX 403 FOO Foot-racing, early popularity of, 18 Forms of entry, 188 Four-mile race, daily training for, 102 French and English, 164 Gate-money, 136, 187, 202, 225, 385 Gentlemen amateurs, 225, 238 Gentlemen of Hampstead, 376 Ginger beer and gin, 383 Governing bodies, 216 Grass courses, 184 Grounds, running, 182; see Tracks Guillemard, Mr. (president of Rugby Union), 297 Half-mile race, preparation for, 94 Hammer-throwers : — Baddeley, Rev. E., 161 ; Barry, W. J. M., 161 ; Brown, S. S., 160; Davin, M,, 161 ; Gruer, J. D., 61, 161 ; Hales, G. H., 160; Lambrecht, F. L., 161 ; Lawrence, W., 159 ; Mit- chell, y. S., 61 Hammer-throwing, 14, 157 ; rules governing the sport, 158, 161 ; the throw, 158-160 Handicap prizes, 221 Handicappers, 188, 200, 201 Hare and hounds, 46 ; see Paper- chasing Harrow School, 46, 277, 279, 288-290 Henry V. as a runner, 5 Henry VHI., 6 Herbert, Mr. (sec. A. A. A.), 58, 224 JUM Holmes, E. B., 56 Honourable Artillery Company, 50 Horse-racing, 16 Huddersfield C. and A. C, 236 Hunger ford revel, 25 Hunter, C.V., 57 Hurdle, formation of a, 116 Hurdle-racers, style of, 115; qualifications for, 116, I17 ; beginners, 117 ; at practice, 117; paucity of good, 117 Hurdle-racing, 47,61, 112, 114, 194 Hurling, 257, 262, 265 Inter-University sports, 52 Jackson, N. L. (sec. Lond. F. A.), 330 James I. on sports, 13 Jersey, Loid, 104 Jerseys, 180 Joyce, William, the Kentish strong man, 21 Judges, 56, 125, 126, 141. 191, 197-200 Jumpers, physical qualifications for, 139, 140; training and practice, 142 Jumpers :— Baddeley, E., 151 ; Bentley, 382; Brooks, M. J., 54, 139, 144 ; Burt, 382 ; Davies, E. J., 144, 149 ; Davin, P., 145, 146, 152; Davin, T., 146; Glazebrook, M. G., 144; Green, C. E., 143 ; Horwood, E., 65 ; Kelly, 147 ; Kemp, C. W. M., 151; Little, T. G., 143; Lane, J., 149, 150; Lockton, 149, 152; Macaulay, 404 INDEX JUM R. n., 145 ; Malone, T. M., 152; Mitchell, R. J. C, 143, 144, 149; Page, W. B., 145 ; Parsons, J. VV., 147, 149, 152; PurcelI,J.,65,i53; Ray, Tom, 61, 64 ; lioupell, J, H. T., 143 ; Rowdon, 64 ; Smith, A. P., 382 ; Thomp- son, Y. G. F., 61 ; Tom- kinson, G., 145 ; Tosswill, A. C, 150 Jumping, 10, 13, 14, 27, 48, 54, 61, 64, 65 ; the high jump, 139, 194 ; the take off, 142 ; on the grass, 142 ; the long jump, 148; the pole jump, 162, 194 ; broad jump, 163, 194 Kensington Grammar School, 46 Knickerl)Ockers, 180 Koyling, 250 Laws ofthe Football Association and Rugby Union, 387-396 London Athletic Club, 49, 52, 132, 184,217; foundation of, 233 ; open membership, 234 ; in debt, 234 ; reorganisation, 235 ; good work done, 235 London, football in the streets of, 257, 263 London Football Association, 360 Long-distance races, training for, 1 01 Long-distance runners, physical characteristics of, 103 Manchester, football in the streets of, 252 MEE Marksmen, 57, 192 Marlborough School, 279 Mason, C. H. 56 Mason, Major, and the Necton Guild, 25 Matches, early, 30, 31 May Fair, 24 Medical profession, the, and athletics, 166 Meetings, athletic, 182 ; the ground, 182 ; the track, 182 ; grass courses, 184, 187 ; shape of path, 184, 185; local cricket-grounds, 186 ; records on turf, 187 ; entries, 187, 192 ; prizes, 188 ; pot-hunt- ing, 188, 201 ; entry forms, 188; entrance fees, 189; secretary's duties, 189 ; repre- sentatives of the press, 190 ; chicken and champagne critics, 190; accommodation for competitors, 190 ; para- phernalia, 190 ; rules for competitions, 191 ; officials, 191 ; protests, 192 ; stations, 192; measurements of tracks, 193 ; starling, 193 ; general rules, 193 ; straight sprint races, 193 ; walking races, 193 ; hurdle races, 194 ; steeplechasing, 194 ; high, pole, and broad jumps, 194 ; throwing the hammer, 194 ; putting the weight, 195 ; throwing cricket ball, 195 ; tug of war, 195 ; competent officials, 196 ; starters, 196 ; judges, 197 ; misbehaviour of competitors, 198; decisions, 198 ; walkers' gait, 199 ; cautions before disqualifica- tion, 199 ; handicappers, 200, INDEX 40s MEE . 203 ; programme for club meeting, 200 ; handicap prizes, 20 1> 203 ; decrease in popularity, 202 ; paucity of level open races, 202 ; short lifnit handicaps, 203 ; Sheffield system, 203 ; timing, 204, 205, 208 ; records, 205- 211, 396, 397 ; true raison d'etre of athletic sports, 212 ; boys' races, 213 ; veterans racing, 214 Midland Counties C.C. Associa- tion, 377 Mincing Lane Athletic Club, 51 Monmouth, Duke of, as an ath- lete, 18 Moseley Harriers, 114, 376, 377 National Cyclists' Union, 222, 223 Necton Guild, 25 Noblemen racing, 18, 21 Northern Counties Athletic Association, 218, 219, 377 Officials, 191, 196 One-mile race, daily work for, 102 Open races, institution of, 48-52 Oranges and lemons, 164 Oxford conference, the, 219 Oxford University Athletic Club, 228 ; beginning of the season, 229 ; Freshmen's sports, 220 ; strangers' race, 230 ; college meetings, 230; 'Varsity sports, 23 1 ; the ' blue,' 23 1 ; half- blue, 232 ; permanent officials, 233 Oxford University sports,. 48 REF Paget, Lord, 32 Paper-chasing, 228, 235; Thames Handicap Steeplechase, 374 ; events, 374-377 ; scoring in matches, 378 ; a club's stock- in-trade, 378 ; the hare's tac- tics, 378-380; the distance, 380 ; dress, 380 ; dangers to be avoided, 380 ; conduct of hounds, 383 ; jumping, 383 ; precautions after the run, 383 ; its future, 385 ; prizes, 385 Peckham A.A.C., 375 Pedestrians ; see Runners Peppard revel, 25 Performances, best, on record, 396, 397 Pinnes, 250 Pole jumping, 162 ; T. Ray, champion, 162, 163 Pot-hunting, 226, 237 Portaferry wake, 26 Press, the, 190 Prizes, 56, 221, 223, 225, 237, 238, 385 Professionals, 366, 367 Programme for club meeting, 200 Protests, 192 Puritanism and athleticism, li, 12, 15, 21 Puttick, A. J., 56 Putting the weight, 195 Quarter-mile race, prepara- tion for, 82, 83 Reay, Jack, 56 Records, 205-211 Referees, 57, 191 Reforms in amateur athletics, 239 4o6 INDEX RID Riding, early notices of, 13 Rogers, G. P., 56 Roping, 226, 385 Rubbers, 76 Rubbing, 76, 128 Rugby School meeting, 49 Rugby Union football, 278, 294-333 ; ru^es, 356, 390-396; on professionalism, 366 ; see Football Ruislip, football at, in Eliza- beth's days, 251 Runners, qualifications for, 69 Runners and walkers, past and present, amateur and profes sional :— Abron, 30; Aitken James, 43, 44 ; Baker, A. J. 77, 78; Baker, S. H., 100 Ball, H. R., 83, 92, 187 Barrett, 35 ; Bassett, 60 Beal, Joseph, 35 ; Beck ley G. P., 134; Bertie, Peregrine 21 ; Bessell, 59; Bindall, 35 Birkett, loi ; Bowles, R. F. 43 ; Bryden, H. A., 107 Bryden, T. R., 63, 64; Burt L. U., 107; Callow, C M. 51 ; Chambers, J. G., 129 130, 375 ; Chappell, 374 Chinnery, W. M,, 50, 51 io5> 374 ; Christie, T. , 98 Churchill, W. H., 83; Clague W. L.,89; Clarke, C W. V. 64 ; Clarke, J. A. P., 59 Cleaver, F. F., 121 ; Clegg J. C, 88, 383; Coad, W, H. , 66, 384, 385 ; Colbeck E. J., 17 y 87, 88, 103; Con greve, G. F. , 106; Cooke 36 ; Courtney, L. H. , 99 Cowie, 59, 89, 90, 92 Cross, F. J. , 63, 64 ; Cum- niings, 103 ; Curley, the RUN Brighton shepherd, 36 ; Daft, C. F. , 61, 121 ; Dane, Cap- tain, 35; Davies, J., 35, 40; Dawson, W. A. , 78 ; Deer- foot, 50, 103 ; Dixon, Syden- ham, 105, 106 ; Dudman, 65, 66 ; Elborough, F. T., 88-90, 99, 100; Evans, 31; Farn- worth, T. H. , 129, 130; Farrer, James, 35 ; Fenton, 40 ; Frost, George, 40 ; Fuller, \V. E., 109 ; Garnett, R. , 112; Gamier, E. S. , 119; George, W. G., 62, loi, 107, 109, 110,219, 385; <^'ibb, J., 106, 108, 385 ; Goodwin, Albert, 109 ; (iordon, Hon. Cosmo, 32 Goulbourne, 37 ; Gowthorpe, C. VV., 121 ; Green, 49; Grey, 35; Griffith, T., 130, 131 ; Grinley, 36 ; Grosvenor, Captain, 32 ; Hague, John 30 ; Haines, 58, 59, 63; Halton, J., 39; Harbord, Hon. Edward, 35 ; Hargraves. Capt. , 40 ; Harrison, 65, 66 ; Haselden, 35 ; Hawtrey, 374 ; Hayes, Tommy, 40 ; Hazenwood, C, 90, 100, Headley, Joseph, 31 ; Heath, 24 ; Hill, H. W., 93, 98-100; Holman, S. K-, 100; Howard, Stuart, 58, 59 ; Howe, 35 ; Howett, 103 ; Jackson, Billy, 40 ; Jackson, C. N., 118 ;' Jackson, S. F. , 120; James, Peter, 60 ; Jervis, 64 ; Jones, Norman, 62, 63 ; Joyce, S., 61 ; Junker, L., 72, 79; Karoniare, 374 ; Kennedy, 375 ; I^ing, 374 ; Knight, E., 43 ; Lamb, Hon. Mr., INDEX 407 RUN 32; Laing, J. W., 105 Lang, 103 ; Lawes, C. B. 104, 105 ; Lawrence, G. P C. , 121 ; Levick, 60; Lock W. , 62, 63 ; Lockton, C. L. 72, 80, 120, 121 ; Loder, A B., 119; Mabey, 63, 64 Macaulay, R. H. , 83 ; Mac kintosh, 138; MacNamara 38; O'Malley, C. L., 114 Martin, 49; Martin, J. B. , 118 Mason, C H., 108, 109, 374 Matthews, W., 39 ; Maxfield Tom, 40; Meek, W. H., 136 137; Mellish, 35; Merrill, 135 Metcalf, James, 39 ; Michod C. J., 106, 113; Milvain, T. 118; Morgan, J. H., 106 Morgan, W. J., 131, 132 Murray, F. P., 136, 137 Myers, 62, 63, 83, 87, 91 92, 100, 187 ; Nalder, T. B. 63, 64; Nicolls, E. R. J. 108; Nunn, G. P., 118 Nunn, R. H., 131 ; Oliver H. M., 114, 376 ; Painter 65 ; Palmer, S., 120, 121 Pelham, Hon. A. L., 93, 98 Phillips, W. P., 72, 80, 87 90-92; Philpot, R., 88 Pope, 31 ; Portal, M. R. 97 ; Powell, 32, 33 ; Prest C. H., 51 ; Purves, S. O. 61 ; Raby, J. W., 135, 136 Reay, J. H. A., 120; Rid ley, 86 ; Ritchie, 59-6 1 Robinson, E. D. , 58, 59, 62 63 ; Rogers, E. D. , 66, 385 Ross, Horatio, 38 ; Rother ham, A., 321 ; Rye, Walter 51, 130, 131 ; Sandford E. A., 97 ; Savagar, 32 Sayers, Lieut., 47, 50 RUN Scott, J., 43, 105, 106, 380; Seary, W. H. , 107; Shaw, G. B. , 61 ; Shearman, J., 87, 89, 384; Shearman, M., 90 ; Shipley, 36 ; Slade, Walter, 98-100, 103, 106, 108, 132, 187; Smith, 33, 35; Smith, Lyle, 62, 63 ; Smith, S. P., 130, 131; Snook, 63 ; Snook, W., 107, no; Somers-Smith, R. V., 88, 98 ; Spicer, 50, 51 ; Stenning, P- H., 377, 384; Stirling, J. L., 118, 119 ; Stokes, L., 324 ; Storey, E., 97 ; Temple, 30; Templer, G. A., 98 ; Ten- nant, W. M., 88, 118; Tet- low, Johnny, 40; Trepplin, E. C., 72, 78, 79; Turner, Michael, 49 ; Upcher, H. K., %'^, 116, 119; Urmson, 78; Venn, H., 125, 126, 133, 134; Wallis, 35; W^alpole, 31 ; Warburton, James (Choppy), 108 ; Warburton, 218; Warren, Lieut., 35; Webster, H., 125, 126, 132- 135; Webster, Sir R., 49, 104; Webster, 218; Welles- ley, Hon. A. , 50 ; Wells, T. E., 93; Whaley, 50; Whar- ton, 59-62, TT, ; White, Jack, 103 ; Whitehead, Levi, 35 ; W^hyatt, H., 136; W^iddow- son, S. W., 121 ; Wild, 32 ; Wilkman, 35 ; Williams, 36; Williams, R. M. , 129, 130; Wills, J. T., 114; Wilson, J. G., T], 88; Wise, B. R., 109; Woolfit, 31; Wood, Abraham, 35, 36, t,%'. Wood, 59-63; Whyatt, H., 43, 44; Yorke, 31 4o8 INDEX RUN Running, early notices of, 4-6, Running footmen, 20 Sack races, 163 Savagar's walking match, 32 Scholarship and athleticism, 241 Scone, football at, 261 Scoring in paper-chasing, 378 Scotland, football in, 267 Secretaries of sports, 189 Seven-mile walking match, 1 28 Sheffield P'ootball Association, 277 Sheffield wake, 25 Shoemakers v. Drapers, 8 Shoes, 179 Shrewsbury meeting, 47 Shrewsbury School, 279 Six hundred yards race, 93, 96 Skewball, 36 Sleep, 176 Smoking, 174, 384 Socks, 177, 179 Southern Counties C.C. Associ- ation, 377 South London Harriers, 235, 376, 377 South Mims, football at, in Elizabeth's time, 252 Spartan Harriers, 376, 377 Spelling bee, 384 Spikes in shoes, 180 Sprinters, physical character- istics of, 72 ; practice and exercise for, 73 ; attitude at the start, 74 ; rubbing, 76 ; style, 77-79; at the quarter- mile, 86 ; as jumpers, 148 ; smoking, 174 Sprinting, 10, 36, 60, 62, 70, 77, 193, 197, 202, 207 TRA Standard judges, 57 Standard medals, 56 Standard timekeepers, 57 Start, the, in sprinting, 69 Starters, 57, 192, 193, 196, 199 Stations, 192 Steeplechasers, qualifications for, 112 ; at the hurdles and water-jump, 112 Steeplechases, no- 114 Stewards, 192 Stilts, racing on, 31 Stool-ball, 10, 262 Stop-watches, 205-208 Strains of muscles, 1 78 Tactics of a race, 96 Teetotalers, 383 Tender feet, 177 Terms used in football, 389-395 Thames Handicap Steeplechase, 374 Thames Hare and Hounds Club, 201, 376, 377 Thames Rowing Club, 373 Thom's training rules, 34 Three-legged races, 163 Throwing the cricket ball, 162, 195 Throwing the hammer, 10, 13, 14, 61, 194 Timekeepers, 57, 192, 204, 205, 208 Timing runners, 96, 102 Tollemache, Lord, 38 Tossing the caber, 161 Tracks: — Aston Lower Grounds, 55, 91, 186 ; Beaufort House, Walham Green, 184, 233 ; Christchurch cricket-ground, Oxford, 1 84 ; Copenhagen INDEX 409 TRA grounds, 40 ; Fenner's cricket- ground, Cambridge, 184, 185, 229 ; IfRey Road ground, 185 ; Kennington Oval, 187; Lillie Bridge, 54, 145, 152, 183, 184, 2I7» 233, 234; L.A. grounds, Stamford Bridge, 55 ; Lord's cricket ground, 37, 38 ; Mars- ton cricket-ground, 145, 185, 229 ; Private Banks cricket- ground, Catford Bridge, 187 ; Stamford Bridge, 183-1S5, 217, 218, 234 ; Trent Bridg« ground, Nottingham, 187 Trainers, old professional, 76 Training, 34, 69, 70, 127, 242 ; opposition to, from medical profession, 166 ; diet, 166 ; the pre-athletic period, 167 ; a new system with old errors, 167 ; ideal diet, 1 68, physic, 168 ; what is a healthy diet, 168 ; porridge, 169 ; quantity of food, 170; drink, 171 ; teetotalism, 173; use of wine, 174; smoking, 174; hours of sleep, 176; morning work, 176 ; work before breakfast, 1 77; care of the feet, 177; reme- dies for strained muscles, 178 ; Elliman's embrocation, 178 ; Westhall's recipe, 178 ; use of hot and cold water for strains, 179 Trinity College, Dublin, meet- ing, 49 Tug of war, 164, 195 University sports, 48, 49 Volunteer movement, 40 WOR Wakes, 22, 25 Wales, Prince of, 263 Walkers ; see Runners Walking, 64 ; usefulness of, 122 ; distinction between running and walking, 122; fair, 124, 125, 129; unfiiir, 125, 128, 130, 134; bad, 126; remedy for bad and unfair, 126 ; training for, 127 ; daily work, 128 ; rubbing, 128 ; distances, 128 ; unpopularity at the uni- versities, 130; on the road, 137 ; races, 193 ; gait in, 199 Washleather socks, 177 Watch-holders, 102, 127 Weight-putters — Bor, E. J., 156; Davin, M., 146, 156; Harte, Owen, 157 ; Mackin- non, D. J., 157 ; Mitchell, R. J. C, 65, 156; O'Brien, J. , 1 57 ; Ross, G. , 1 56 ; Stone, J., 156; Stone, T., 156; Ware, J. H., 157 ; Winthrop, W. Y., 156 Weight-putting, 27, 65, 153 ; rules regulating, 154; first position, 154; second position, 155 Westminster School, 49, 277, 279, 336 Wilkinson, Tom, 57 Wilson, Professor (Christopher North), 47 Winchester School, 49, 279, 291-293 Works quoted or cited :^Anato- mie of Alxises in the Realme of England, 12, 253; Anatomy of Melancholy, 16, 256 ; An- nals of King James and King Charles, 15 ; Athlete, 53 ; Barclay's Eclogues, 9 ; Basili- E E 4IO INDEX WOK kon Doron, 13, 254 ; Bell's Life, 39, 47-49 ; Boke called the Governour, 7, 8, 250 ; Book of Sports, 15 ; Comedy of Errors, 255 ; Corporation of London Records, 252 ; Footljall Annual, 338, 366 ; Football, its History for Pive Centuries, 271 ; Gentleman's Magazine, 16, 29 ; liarleian MSS., 255 ; Harrison's De- scription of England, 1 1 ; Henry IV., Pt. i., 8; Henry VL, Pt. i., 9; History of Cumberland, 265 ; History of Derby (Glover's), 247; History of Derbyshire, 269 ; History of Hawstead, 259 ; Hone's Every Day Book, 24, 25, 266, 267 ; Hone's Table Book, 257; Humphry Clinker, 19; Illustrated Spf)rting News, 104 ; King Lear, 255 ; Kings- ley's Geoffrey Hamlin, 28; Knight of the Swan, 5 ; Knyghthode and Batayle, 5 ; Lady of the Lake, 28 ; Lay of the Last Minstrel, 267 ; Loyal Protestant, 17, 21 ; Lultrell's Diary, 29 ; Man and Wife, 27 ; Maitland's History of London, 22 ; YOR Manchester Lete Roll, 252 ; Memoires et Observations faites par un voy^geur, 263 ; .Middlesex County Records, 251 ; Modern Athletics, 48 ; Notes and Queries, 21 ; Peacham's Compleat Gentle- man, 13, 14; Poesye of Prince- lye Practice, 7 ; Progresses of Queen Elizabeth, 11 ; Reading Mercury, 25 ; Rugby Union Football Annual, 298, 301, 317 ; Russell's History of Guildford, 9 ; Spectator, 22-24, 264 ; Sporting Maga- zine, 34 ; Statistical Account of Scotland, 261 ; Survey of Cornwall, 257 ; Survey of London, 22 ; Thackeray's RelKJCca and Rowena, 28 ; Thackeray's Virginians, 27 ; Thom's Pedestrianism, 34 ; Three Kings' Sons, 6 ; Times, 50 ; Tom Brown's Schooldays, 274. 275, 375 ; Toxophilus, 8 ; Weekly Intelligencer, 16 ; Wilson's Life of James L, 14 Wrestling, 13 VoRKSiiiRE County Union, 365 Football - r**^ Of THE tJHXVERSlTY PRINTED HY SPOTTISWOODE ANO CO., NEW-STREET SQUAKK LONDON 14 DAY USE RETURN TO DESK FROM WHICH BORROWED LOAN DEPT. This book is due on the last date stamped below, or on the date to which renewed. Renewals only: Tel. No. 642-340S Renewals may be made 4 days prior to date due. Renewed books are subject to immediate recall. ^ T^ HEC'DLD APR l/1 - 2pM6ft W ^%^ iC 1 5 1990 ^HNT ON ILL FEB . 2 Q03 LD21A-50wi-2,'71 (P2001sl0)476 — A-32 General Library University of California Berkeley :ii*'-^; =:VR O^lCi^ U.C. BERKELEY LIBRARIES CD20a3M73M